Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Owari no Chronicle:Volume4 Chapter 31

2014-03-01T13:12:44Z

Wry: /* Chapter 31: Will of the Dragon of Water Droplets */

==Chapter 31: Will of the Dragon of Water Droplets==
[[Image:OnC_v04_0451.png|thumb]]
''The dragon’s cry is a question to both heaven and earth

''If one is to answer, there is no need to look up

''A response is a type of attack

The instant he awoke from the past, Kashima realized he had just seen what he had always wanted.

Totsuka changed form in his right hand. The metal fragments forming the sword, those metal fragments engraved with names, expanded like a blooming flower. As a whole, they formed a helix.

Meanwhile, his left hand pulled a single piece of Japanese paper from his breast pocket.

This was the paper his grandfather had written on.

He unfolded it and saw the katakana name with a large X drawn over it.

It said Ooshiro.

…''It seems you had terrible handwriting, grandfather.

Kashima thought about what his grandfather had asked forgiveness for.

…''It’s okay, grandfather. He smiled when he saw the name you had written!

He formed the same smile he had seen in the past and attached his grandfather’s paper to Totsuka.

And he immediately pulled Totsuka from the floor.

A spiral blade appeared.

He faced forward and saw Sayama standing with Shinjou.

As if in response to their gazes, a roar filled the air behind Kashima.

It came from Yamata.

Kashima could understand it. Yamata was emitting both joy and anger over feeling the outside air for the first time in sixty years.

The blazing wind approaching from the heavens showed that Yamata was dropping his eight maws and eight sets of fangs toward them.

In less than a minute, the area would be roasted and Yamata would be free.

And…

“Without Futsuno, I can’t cut the heat. But can you answer Yamata’s question to suppress him and then seal him in Totsuka once more?”

As Kashima held out the metal sword, Sayama responded with his actions.

He approached and grabbed Totsuka with Georgius.

…''I see.

There had been no need to ask. Sayama had come here to give his answer.

Next, a girl approached Sayama’s side.

And Totsuka raced within Sayama’s hand.

“Give us the question, speaker of the dragon’s will.”

He moved to the front edge of the bridge where the melted metal formed a cliff’s edge.

That windy precipice was the optimal position for striking Yamata.

Sayama and Shinjou ran over and Kashima opened his mouth as he heard their footsteps.

He spread his arms, looked into the sky, and spoke on behalf of the roar descending from the heavens.

“I…”

He spoke.

“I have a name that I cannot remember in the slightest.”

His voice carried far and wide.

“I ask you! Of Yamata’s two names, Kusanagi and Murakumo, which is the true name!?”

He took a breath.

“Answer this! Which is the truth of 2nd-Gear! Which is the true form of our people!?”

Sayama ran as he looked up at the flame dragon falling headlong from above.

In the heavens, he saw Yamata and the seal made from the countless names.

In UCAT’s cafeteria, Kashima had said that seal had been Sayama’s grandfather’s idea.

That truth brought pain to his chest.

He had trouble breathing and his body threatened to stiffen up.

…''But it is a truth I cannot avoid!

With that cry of his spirit, he ran toward the position from which to strike Yamata.

The eight dragon heads questioned him as he ran.

They roared.

This was the voice he had once heard in his dream. It contained anger and resentment, but it was bound by an even deeper emotion. The emotion could be heard in the sound rather than the words.

He nodded toward Yamata.

…''I understand your cry. It may be conceited, but if you do not believe in yourself…

“You cannot be sincere!”

With that shout, he came to a stop.

He took his position atop the metal cliff where the wind would wash over him most strongly.

As the dragon heads approaching from above filled his vision, he shouted toward those fifty meter wide faces.

“I will give you your answer! I will give you the name that describes the entirety of your world!”

In response, Yamata opened its mouths while not lessening its speed of descent.

The dragon’s roar shook the air as it asked.

What is my name? What is the world I ruled and what are the people who lived there?

And Sayama spoke Yamata’s original name.

His options were Kusanagi and Murakumo, the two names of the wind.

“Kusanagi…”

But he did not stop there. Without looking away from Yamata, Sayama continued to speak.

“…and Murakumo!”

He nodded as he chose his answer.

“You are the one who possessed both names simultaneously!”

Kashima nodded when he heard Sayama’s answer.

But he still asked a question despite the satisfied smile on his face.

“Are you sure that’s your answer? If you’re wrong…”

“Do not mock me, military god! When one with the surname Sayama speaks…his words are absolute!” Sayama’s words reached him from behind. “Listen. Kusanagi is the wind of the earth that dances along with the people of the earth! On the other hand, Murakumo is the wind of heaven that people look up to with respect! They are both wind, they both continue on without end, and they both represent all things as they are formless. That is the name hated by Yamata’s flames! That is the name of the sky dragon that produces water droplets! Yamata, you hold both names and your true identity is a rain dragon!”

And…

“Great dragon of 2nd-Gear, this is no mistake. That world was once ruled by the heavenly and earthly winds you created, was it not? Then, Yamata, take those two different names once more. Name yourself Kusanagi while in the land of men and Murakumo while watching over them from heaven!”

Hearing that, Kashima shouted out with a smile.

“Correct!”

And Yamata roared.

Having heard its name, the dragon agreed and understood, but the residual heat of its anger remained.

As a final test, the dragon tried to burn away the one who bore Totsuka. The same as it had done to Ooshiro Hiromasa.

But Kashima heard Sayama cry out with a smile of his own.

“Old man! That is your cue!!”

The indicated person stood alongside the lake with Izumo.

Ooshiro showed no concern about the roars and movements of the dragon overhead. He simply pulled an object out of the paper wrapping he held under his arm.

It was a glass bottle. The writing on the bottle said…

“Sacred sake. Perhaps we should name it Kashima.”

He pulled out the cork.

But instead of drinking the contents or pouring them into the lake, he tossed the bottle into the air.

As his gaze followed the swing of his arm and then the airborne bottle, he saw the night sky.

There, he saw scarlet light and the eight-headed dragon crammed into the sky within the concept space.

“After Yamata was sealed, the people of 2nd-Gear surrounded Susaou with water on their Kashima’s suggestion. They did so because the great serpent in Low-Gear Japanese mythology was slain using sake.”

The bottle reached the zenith of its flight.

And at that point, something shattered it from above.

It was Izumo’s V-Sw after he jumped up into the air.

The cowling over V-Sw’s blade had been removed and its rear thrusters were deployed in its second form.

After shattering the bottle, Izumo swung the blade of light down along with the sake.

The blade was headed toward the lake’s surface.

“Old man Ooshiro, at times like this, it’s okay to try to look cool.”

“No need. I always look cool.”

Izumo ignored him and squeezed the trigger on V-Sw’s grip.

“I will do my best,” said the weapon’s console.

First, light erupted from the blade.

Then, the thrusters on the opposite face of the blade shot out light like a comet.

“Aaaaaahhhhhhhh!!”

The strike produced by the acceleration and his cry caused the lake surface to explode.

But it did not end there.

Izumo stood on the exposed lake bottom and struck the surrounding water from below.

He struck once in all four directions.

The roar of waterfalls surrounded him and the water around Susaou took in the sake and danced through the air.

Four pillars of water containing sacred sake with the name of a military god had been created and they blasted up toward Yamata as a counterattack.

In the center of the great waterfalls, Izumo shouted up at the dragon in the night sky.

“Izumo! That is the name of the wind that calls in the clouds and it is now the name of one who desires the dragons! Remember that!”

His words played their role.

As the pillars of water rose with great acceleration, they spiraled around each other and formed water dragons filled with sacred sake.

The four water dragons grew to several hundred meters in length.

Their roars combined into a single great roar as they danced up toward Yamata.

And the two types of dragons began their attacks. The water dragons turned to steam and Yamata had holes gouged out by water.

However…

“————!”

Yamata spread out its body in order to avoid a direct strike from the water dragons.

It spread its eight heads to either side and slipped below the water pillar dragons after only receiving a glancing blow.

But something else stopped its movements.

It was light.

Specifically, it was moonlight.

Six thick pillars of light fell from the concept space ceiling and they stopped on either side of Yamata as a cage.

The three pillars of light on either side were the color of moonlight and they restrained Yamata.

Yamata let out a cry while it was held between these pillars while already inside the celestial sphere cage.

At the same time, the sacred sake imbued water dragons reversed direction in midair and struck Yamata.

The sound of impact and the cries of flames filled the night.

The one who had manipulated the moonlight stood by the lakeside.

With Atsuta supporting her back, Tsukuyomi aimed her bow toward the sky.

“I’m sorry, Yamata. But it’s about time that you forgave us.”

“Tch. Quit trying to look good. …And why do I have my arms around an old woman’s ass?”

“Shut up. And don’t try to cop a feel.”

“Of what? No one wants to touch your wrinkly- Ow ow! What the hell are you doing!?”

Tsukuyomi ignored Atsuta’s anger and looked up into the sky. Her expression stiffened.

“Yamata is still moving.”

The flame dragon had been restrained by the pillars of light and struck by the water dragons, but it raised its eight heads and gathered all its strength to accelerate downwards.

The four water dragons evaporated in an instant.

The more it was restrained, the crueler it grew. Its firepower visibly increased.

Everyone gulped and thought this was the end.

They all turned toward the remains of Susaou’s bridge where two people stood.

Sayama held Totsuka low in order to strike upwards against the coming dragon. A girl pressed up against his back.

Everyone saw them there.

And someone cried out to them.

“Go!”

And they responded.

As he stood on the edge of the bridge’s remains, Sayama faced Yamata.

The eight-headed flame dragon descended while struggling within its cage of light.

Even as it lost its power, it produced heat.

“…!”

Sayama trembled as prepared to swing Totsuka up toward the great roar.

But he felt something even more certain than his trembling.

He heard Shinjou’s words as she pressed against his back.

“Don’t worry. I will be with you no matter what happens. We can cut away any bad destiny!”

“Yes.” He nodded. “Stay by my side, Shinjou-kun!”

He gathered his strength and looked up. The dragon’s faces had already drawn quite close.

But Sadagiri’s name alleviated the heat and light that blew down at them.

They simply had to go for it.

The dragon bared its eight sets of fangs just as Sayama swing Totsuka.

With that single slice, the blade struck the flames. In that instant, a certain change occurred.

As if responding to the strength of Shinjou clinging to him from behind, he felt a vibration in his left hand.

“…!”

It was Georgius. The medallion placed inside that gauntlet emitted a bluish-white light. That light circled around and enveloped Totsuka.

“What is this?”

Sayama did not answer Shinjou’s surprised question.

If Yamata was what had been left behind by 2nd-Gear, this was what had been left behind by his mother.

''Is this light Georgius’s question?'' wondered Sayama. ''Just as Yamata asks for his name, is Georgius asking something of itself?

“It is sentimentality!” he shouted.

Despite the slight pain in his chest, he recalled a certain fact.

During his battle with Atsuta, he had dug up this moment in the past to escape the man’s synchronization.

Back when his parents had been alive, had his father been the person Ryouko had said he was?

And did his mother look the same as in his memories of her?

…''The answer is…

He hid the answer in his heart and completed the swing of Totsuka that would seal Yamata.

“Everyone!” he shouted.

As everyone in the concept space watched, an explosion of flames appeared in the sky.

The fire burst eight separate times at an altitude of five hundred meters and eight blasts of wind flew in separate directions afterwards.

Amid the great noise, a voice could be heard.

The voice belonged to Sayama Mikoto.

And as his name would suggest<ref>Mikoto is spelled with kanji meaning “honorable words”.</ref>, his words were powerful, carried through the sky, and permeated the earth.

“Everyone! Once this battle is over, we will trust in the misunderstanding known as understanding and welcome 2nd-Gear!”

The flame dragon burst in the sky and a voice reverberated from the center.

“Everyone, listen to the voice of your neighbor. Look your neighbor in the eye. Look upon the truth of 2nd-Gear and upon the form of those who will be with you from now on. The surname of Sayama states it here: 2nd-Gear is the same as us!”

As if in response to his last statement, Yamata’s entire body burst.

“The divine sword Totsuka will take Yamata and produce Kusanagi in man and Murakumo in heaven! We will welcome them. And to the people of the ever-changing wind and of the divine sword that possesses the will of both heaven and earth, do not fear your power for we are with you!”

He paused for a moment.

“Where is your response!? Tonight is the night for a pleasant celebration!”

Countless voices rose as one in response to his question.

“Testament!”

The people’s voices joined the final bestial roar filling the sky.

It was a dragon’s cry.

The voice of the beast scattering in the fiery explosion filled the concept space.

But this cry was different from before.

It was a higher-pitched cry of joy.

As proof that the dragon had regained its form, its song raced through the sky as wind and reverberated through the high heavens.

The Concept Core was sealed inside Totsuka.

And in response, everything within the concept space changed.

First, the spray of flames covering the night sky vanished.

Next, the celestial sphere of names disappeared instantly and the wind at the center of the blast raced across the concept space.

A great wind shook the forest, blew across the rough lake surface, and climbed the walls of the concept space.

As the wind approached the peak of the concept space, it collided with itself.

The impact of air called in lightning.

And then rain arrived.

After taking in the breath of Kusanagi, the wind of the earth produced the rain of Murakumo which poured down below the moon.

The rain soaked the trees, the land, the people, and even the iron giant standing at the concept space’s center.

Everyone stared at Susaou.

As the rain poured down on it, it almost seemed to be crying.

Sayama and Shinjou stood on the remains of Susaou’s bridge as the rain hit it.

Sayama faced forward with Totsuka’s normal form in his left hand and Shinjou to his right.

To the back of the bridge where a wall still remained, Kashima stood alone.

He simply let the rain cover him.

Sayama was equally soaked as he looked up at the man.

“Shall we head down?”

“No. I want some time to think.”

“I see.”

Sayama then tried to hand him Totsuka, but he raised his left hand with a rain-soaked smile.

“You can take it. It can act as evidence of everything that happened.”

Sayama’s only response was to nod.

He pushed Shinjou’s back with his right hand and began to walk.

Shinjou brushed up her wet bangs and followed.

Now that the battle was over, the bridge seemed quite small. They arrived at the stairs in no time at all.

As they did, Sayama saw Kashima sit on the bridge’s floor.

He held Futsuno’s hilt after Sayama had destroyed the blade.

But Sayama said nothing.

Shinjou glanced over at him.

“Will he be okay?”

“He came here to make sure he would be.”

“Really?”

Shinjou tilted her head and then smiled bitterly when she realized she was questioning his words.

“We’re as opposite as ever.”

“That is how it must be, Shinjou-kun.”

Sayama removed his coat and placed it over Shinjou’s shoulders.

She looked troubled but did not reject it.

She merely clung to his right arm.

She was a girl at the moment and she gave a questioning expression.

“Do you mind?”

“Not at all. Feel free while a boy as well. …It is still you either way.”

“I’m still normal enough that I can’t quite get over that part, but…um… A lot has happened over the past few days, so…uh…”

She mouthed the words “I’m sorry”, but then smiled and said something else.

“Thank you.”

“…”

“Maybe I really should apologize, but thank you. I haven’t said that yet, have I? I’ve always been apologizing.”

“So will you be saying that instead now?”

“Yes. As long as I am with you, I want to say that. If I apologize, then you will only be with me because you have no choice. So…”

She nodded and let go of his arm.

On one of the staircase’s landings, she held out her right hand which had a ring on it.

After thinking for a moment, Sayama suddenly moved one step down from her.

“This is my dominant hand.”

He moved Totsuka to his right hand, freeing his left hand.

“Isn’t this how one should take a princess’s hand?”

He took her right hand as if scooping it up from below.

The ring on his left hand clinked against the one on her right hand.

After blushing and nodding, she stepped down alongside him.

The sound of her footstep was followed by more footsteps as they descended the staircase together.

They descended toward the pier and the people awaiting them beyond the pier.

As they descended, the rain gradually let up.

Soon, only the moonlight would remain overhead.

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_30|Chapter 30]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_32|Final Chapter]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume4 Chapter 29

2014-02-26T18:28:29Z

Wry:

==Chapter 29: Seeing Through the Lies==
[[Image:OnC_v04_0385.png|thumb]]
''There is no need to see through a lie

''But there is also no need to permit an empty falsehood

''See through those in order to save something

Sayama moved through the moonlit clearing.

His left hand, the hand that once formed a fist, now held Georgius and a sword.

He felt a slight phantom pain from the scars on his fist, but it was small enough to put up with.

He stepped forward.

He swung the sword toward Atsuta.

Atsuta evaded by bending his body to the right.

He swung Futsuno horizontally.

That was when covering fire came from behind Sayama.

Shinjou fired three shots of light from her staff. They flew toward Atsuta with both vertical and horizontal gaps.

And they hit. Or they should have.

Sayama saw Atsuta alter Futsuno’s path.

The sword heading horizontally toward Sayama suddenly shot up vertically.

The blade’s path drew a fan shape and moved to the man’s right side.

Rotating the large blade produced a certain result.

The light fired by Shinjou flew past Atsuta.

“…”

Sayama heard Shinjou gasp.

But he had expected this. And he had already taken his next action.

Atsuta dropped the sword down from the right, so his left side was wide open.

And so Sayama swung in the silver arc in his left hand.

Atsuta smiled bitterly.

“You have good instincts. Where were you taught?”

Part of the training at the Hiba Dojo included techniques to stand up to a swinging blade. Sayama used those techniques to move up to Atsuta in an instant as the man’s blade sliced through the air.

Atsuta moved back.

Sayama only heard a single footstep, but the man quickly moved back a large distance.

In an instant, he created a space of about five meters between them and Sayama’s blade sliced through air.

There was a gap between them now.

“…”

They both prepared their next stances at the same time.

Sayama prepared to charge in.

He wanted to move straight forward.

And in that instant, Atsuta suddenly spoke.

“I think that’s about enough warming up.”

Then he vanished.

Or rather, Sayama was no longer able to perceive him.

“!”

This was the Art of Walking.

Kazami held G-Sp2 as she ran.

She was fifteen meters from her opponent. She needed to instantly bring that down to zero.

As the wings on her back produced wind, she literally flew forward.

She moved quickly.

And her high-speed movement brought the trees of the forest toward her.

Her tension had narrowed her vision, so she perceived the trees rushing toward her as shadows.

Straight, right, and right.

Then she forcibly corrected her path to the left.

“…!”

She lightly flapped her wings and stepped on the ground.

The combination of the two actions supported her movements.

She moved so quickly that it swept away her sweat in an instant.

Simply flapping her wings would launch her forward.

While moving so swiftly, she could only rely on her own senses.

…''And my name.

Kazami Chisato.

As Kazami, her eyes read the wind. As Chisato, her running feet covered great distances.

The distance was down to five meters.

A single light came from ahead.

But it did not matter. She tilted her head to the side and it flew past her cheek.

“And I keep running!”

She did not stop her movements or lessen her focus. She simply continued her acceleration to the end.

“Go!”

Her feet produced the white steam of an atmospheric explosion and she blasted her body forward.

She flew.

But not into the heavens. She flew forward.

At high speed, she slipped between the last trees and covered the last bit of distance.

At the same time, light arrived before her eyes.

It was an aimed shot of moonlight. As a counterattack, it had been fired at almost point blank range.

“!”

But Kazami did not hesitate.

She swung up G-Sp2 and thrust it forward

The Cowling Spear stabbed through the air and collided with the light while wrapped in a white steam.

She could feel it hit.

A white noise burst and the light scattered in every direction.

And she looked beyond it.

If she continued forward and blew away Tsukuyomi, they would win.

However…

“She’s gone!?”

Beyond the scattered light, Tsukuyomi was nowhere to be seen.

Or rather, Kazami could not perceive her.

“Chisato!”

Izumo’s voice caused her to tremble.

Before she could even think the term “Art of Walking”, she stopped breathing and stiffened.

There was one way to break through 2nd-Gear’s Art of Walking which worked by syncing with one’s opponent.

…''Intentionally disrupt your heart rate and such to break the sync!

She had succeeded doing so against Izumo on the rooftop the night before.

She held her breath, gathered strength to encourage the flow of blood, and widened the focus of her vision.

“…There!”

Right in front of her, Tsukuyomi held her large bow with an expression of exhaustion.

But the lost instant had been too much.

Tsukuyomi had already twisted her body around and avoided the attack.

She leaped out of the forest.

Meanwhile, Kazami flew out of the forest and right past her.

The river lay ahead of her.

The flowing water was only about five meters wide, but it was plenty large to bathe in the moonlight.

As she cautiously viewed Tsukuyomi’s stance, she gasped.

As she fell toward the river, she saw Tsukuyomi head toward the river and aim the bow up toward the sky.

“After firing so much, you can’t possibly have charged up any…”

Her shout of protest trailed off when she saw the truth before her eyes.

As Tsukuyomi drew the bow with her right arm, the center of the bowstring was wrapped around the elbow.

That elbow drew the bow tightly.

The bowstring sank into her skin to the point that blood dripped down.

“Don’t tell me you’ve been drawing the bowstring with your elbow this entire time!”

“I’ve been shooting at you by plucking the half of the bowstring above my elbow. The entire time in the forest, I’ve been charging up using my elbow.”

Just as the old woman spoke, Kazami and Tsukuyomi both landed in the river.

They were approximately five meters apart.

Tsukuyomi stood on the riverbed, but Kazami’s stance had collapsed.

She fell to the riverbed as if rolling forward and she thrust her hands into the water to catch herself.

She frantically got up while looking up at Tsukuyomi.

“You put up a good effort. I’ll give you that.”

The old woman nodded and fired the bow into the sky.

The vibration caused the blood on her arm to scatter and the air was dyed faintly red.

In the next moment, light fell from the sky. And this light was much larger than any the bow had produced before.

It fell toward Kazami in an instant.

Atsuta moved forward.

The two people standing before him were not looking at him and were hesitant to move.

Their eyes moved slightly, but their gazes were wandering aimlessly.

That showed that his Art of Walking was working.

He suddenly looked down at his right hand.

Behind him and to the right, Kashima stood in front of the pier while operating his laptop. Atsuta felt as if water was tilting within Futsuno as he held it. This was due to Kashima distributing its weight in real time.

“Don’t get too serious, Kashima. It’s already time to finish them off.”

“I’m close to drawing up a pattern. Plus, I want data on slow movements like this as well as normal combat.”

“I want a fast sports car, not a Royal Saloon that’s only worthwhile at low speeds.”

“An engineer should want stability during both heavy usage and light usage.”

“Is that so?”

Atsuta’s shoulders drooped and he walked up to Sayama.

He was about three meters away. Sayama would need to take two steps to attack with his sword, but Futsuno’s reach only required a single step.

Atsuta stepped forward, but then he stopped.

He did not attack.

After a slight moment of irritation, he spoke.

“Now, then. Getting in a good attack and making you bow down to me naked would be nice, but someone as wise as me is concerned about one thing.” Confidence filled his voice. “Sayama Mikoto. As the representative of the Leviathan Road, I highly doubt you haven’t analyzed our Art of Walking.”

Sayama heard Atsuta speak.

He had already seen through the man’s Art of Walking.

He had seen a portion of the man’s ability in the cafeteria and he had realized the principle behind the Art of Walking when Ryuutetsu had thrown him.

The Art of Walking was a difficult technique to use, but it was very simple to break once you knew the principle behind it.

He had only needed to feign falling victim to it and counterattack once Atsuta approached.

But Atsuta gave an exaggerated shake of the head.

“For example, you could break free by holding your breath the instant you failed to perceive me. That would destroy the sync,” he said. “But I’m not going to bother to check whether you’ve done that.”

He held up Futsuno.

His expression made it clear he was no longer playing around. And his voice contained no hint of ridicule.

“Listen, Sayama. Cut the act and fight me.”

Sayama maintained his silence.

He could not determine what Atsuta was trying to do.

He could not even tell if Atsuta knew he had broken the Art of Walking or if he was only testing.

But then Atsuta gave him the answer.

“Ryouko trusts you. There’s no way someone like that wouldn’t break free of my Art of Walking.”

Sayama gasped.

“…”

And he straightened up. As he did, he heard Shinjou gasp behind him.

But he did not care. He faced Atsuta and spoke.

“Sword gods have become quite sentimental these days.”

“I’m grateful.” Atsuta held up Futsuno. “Let’s have a proper fight, ladies’ man. Unlike just now, I’ll use an Art of Walking tailored especially for you. Try breaking free of that and attacking me.”

“An Art of Walking tailored especially for me?”

Atsuta tightened his grip on Futsuno.

“It’s simple. I force you into sync with me. In other words, I control your body.”

“You cannot control my-…”

“Oh, yes I can. With you, I can.”

“With me?”

''What is he going to do?'' wondered Sayama.

Atsuta’s next comment seemed to be in response to his thoughts.

“Well? You want me to tell you, don’t you? You want to know what words I can use to control your body.” He tilted his head. “Hadn’t you ever wondered why exactly Ryouko trusts you?”

“I have. It is a bit of a mystery why Ryouko has such a high opinion of me.”

Atsuta stepped forward and raised Futsuno above his head.

“I’ll tell you,” he said expressionlessly. “I heard her talk about him so many times. She said your father was kind and smart. I heard her say there was no problem he couldn’t solve. That is how she felt about your Sayama Asagi, your father!”

Sayama suddenly heard his father’s name.

He had expected to hear something about himself, but that named stabbed at him instead.

“!”

That single name brought a reflexive scream to the left side of his chest.

He instinctually bent over from the pain and Atsuta shouted out as if providing the finishing blow.

“She once delightedly told me that his son was exactly like him!”

His words called in the past.

For just an instant, he recalled his father.

…''Not good!

His rejecting will outdid the memories.

He knew even less of that existence than of his mother and he had sealed the memories deep in his heart. These references to him brought a squeezing pain to his chest. The pain was intense.

“…Kh.”

His voice leaked from his throat as if his lungs were being crushed.

“Does it hurt? That pain is how I will control you!”

At the same time, Atsuta vanished from his perception.

The man had stepped into his pain.

For a moment, he entered his memories and wondered if his father was truly the kind of person Ryouko said he was, but then he turned his thoughts to the present.

…''Those are indeed words which can control my body.

As he doubled over, he heard Atsuta’s voice.

“It’s too bad, Sayama’s brat. Ryouko has a lot of issues…but she doesn’t lie! You did well, but that ends here!”

As he spoke, Atsuta truly vanished.

Moonlight fell from the sky and toward the forest river.

Tsukuyomi faced her prey while standing in the river with the water up to her knees.

That prey was Kazami.

She was one of the two main vanguard members of Team Leviathan. Two years prior, she had been caught in the middle of a battle started by 6th-Gear remnants attacking a Concept Core transport. As a result, she had become the master of G-Sp and X-Wi.

It had been Tsukuyomi and the development department that had altered G-Sp into G-Sp2 for her and fine-tuned X-Wi.

…''You are something like a daughter to us.

“Which means we need you to be able to turn back the power of this light.”

But Kazami was currently on her hands and knees in the river and she could not move. She would be unable to read the wind now. The wings of light growing from her back were dim and beginning to vanish.

“In that case…” replied someone else.

It was Izumo. He charged from the forest and leaped toward Kazami’s back.

While in midair, he held his sword down and opened his mouth.

“Ah!”

He cried out and launched an attack just as he landed in the river.

''It is useless,'' thought Tsukuyomi.

She knew V-Sw’s abilities by heart.

…''Using its first form is not enough to defeat the falling moonlight.

What were they going to do? Where they simply going to use their weapons as tools of power?

Immediately afterwards, Izumo shouted out and shattered Tsukuyomi’s thoughts.

“Ahhhhh!!”

As he let out a roar, he swung V-Sw up from below.

But he was not targeting the moonlight.

“The water!?”

As Tsukuyomi watched, a great splash rose up behind Kazami.

The strike had used the full power of the weapon’s first form, so it thoroughly swept up the river’s water.

It produced a reverse waterfall.

And Izumo shouted loud enough to be heard over the din of water.

“Chisato! Quit pointing your ass at me and raise your wings!”

Kazami raised her head.

She looked into the sky and saw the falling pillar of moonlight.

Tsukuyomi also watched the moonlight as it arrived directly above them and…

“Into the spray…”

The water Izumo had sent into the air struck the light.

The collision between moonlight and water lasted an instant.

But it did not produce destruction. It did not produce an explosion, a shockwave, or collapse.

It produced harmony.

It was water and light. The great amount of airborne water reflected the moonlight, took it inside, reflected it inside itself, and scattered it everywhere.

The moonlight danced through the sky.

And Tsukuyomi saw Kazami crouch down below the water and light.

Her expression could now be described as an acute angle and a voice escaped her throat.

“Thanks, Kaku.”

And with that, she formed a smile and light shot from the two wings stretching up from her back.

The concept activated.

—'''Light is power.

In an instant, her wings of light grew past two meters in length and they did not stop here.

They took in the moonlight.

“This power…is the same!”

The wings responded to Kazami’s shout. As they rose up into the sky, they stabbed into the glowing water and absorbed the light that had been scattered by that water.

With a soaring sound, the wings twisted as if shuddering in agony and they continued to grow while absorbing the surrounding moonlight.

The light vanished as the wings swallowed it all.

And wings measuring about dozen meters appeared in its place.

Atsuta stepped forward.

His slight deviation from the sync was as perfect as ever.

Intense pain was the easiest sensation to grasp.

A single pain great enough to fill the entire body was enough to take over every sense in one’s body.

He now only had to attack.

It was a mock battle, his blade had a cowling over it, and both Kashima and Tsukuyomi had told him not to kill, but he would still beat the boy with the mass of metal until he could no longer fight.

“Don’t hold it against me, Ryouko!” he shouted as he swung down Futsuno.

Sayama was doubled over in front of him. It almost looked like the boy was bowing to him.

It gave him a nice feeling.

All that remained was to smash Sayama’s body with Futsuno.

“…”

But Sayama suddenly moved.

As Atsuta watched, the boy opened his right hand and grabbed the left side of his chest.

Before Atsuta could wonder what he was going to do, Sayama spoke.

“I have remembered my father! It is not much!” He clenched his teeth until they creaked, but he continued on. “But it is still more than you know!!”

He stood up.

He used his full strength as if breaking free of his bonds.

He relied fully on strength like a struggling child.

He wrinkled his brow and his expression twisted, but he truly faced Atsuta.

He had broken free of the Art of Walking tailored specifically to him.

''How?'' wondered Atsuta with a frown.

“I can give myself even more pain than you can give me!” shouted Sayama. “I can do so using a past you know nothing about!”

He looked up into the sky and raised his voice.

“Everyone!”

He took a breath.

“It is time to settle this!”

As Sibyl sang on the grassy plain, she heard a voice from the direction of Susaou.

“As we use even the past to bring victory, let us begin the true negotiation.”

As Ooshiro focused on firing beams, he heard Sayama over the communicator.

“Listen, everyone! Gather your will into your surname and draw the meaning of your birth from your given name. Tonight, we ask our questions with our birthplace in hand. Are you listening!?”
As Ooki worked with the others to fire Boldman, she turned toward Susaou and narrowed her eyes in a smile.

“Understanding, peace, reconciliation, and everything else will come later! We must knock some sense into those who wish for the status quo and teach them what it is like to cry out and struggle to break free of the status quo!”

As she watched wings of light develop before her, Tsukuyomi heard a single voice.

“I, Sayama Mikoto, make this announcement with my authority as Team Leviathan’s representative. We will face destruction as a whole. We will not yield to any past. We will recall everything and see what lies ahead of it all. And we will remain together until the end!”

He took a breath.

“This is an order. All team members, advance on them. And make sure to bring them back even if you have to beat them into submission. Bring them back to a world of more than just names. Force the past into these name-obsessed people’s hands and kick them out of their peaceful bed!”

Before Tsukuyomi’s eyes, Kazami’s giant wings had finished their rise into the night sky. They pierced through the forest and the night.

Meanwhile, the water had lost its light, so gravity dragged it down.

“…!”

A single strike from the moonlight wings caused the water to burst and become a mist.

And a question arrived from the direction of Susaou.

“Where is your response?”

While bent over with her wings facing the heavens, Kazami opened her mouth.

She gave a single word in response.

Behind her, Izumo shouted the same word.

“Testament!”

Sayama heard the word testament.

It came from beyond the forest, within the forest, and from the sky.

Testament, testament, testament.

It had already gone beyond Team Leviathan. Members of 2nd-Gear had joined in.

''I see,'' thought Sayama. ''This is quite pleasant.

He began to understand what it was they wanted.

“The only conclusion we desire is victory!” he shouted before taking action.

Pain still filled his body, but he could move while driving away the pain.

As Futsuno flew in before his eyes, he jumped backwards.

He poured all his strength into this evasive leap.

And once his feet hit the ground…

“!”

He threw his body forward.

As he leaped, he drew and struck with his sword.

The silver line raced toward Atsuta.

“…!”

After swinging Futsuno down to the ground, the man swept it upwards.

He intercepted the strike from below.

But he did not make it in time. He had tried to cut the blade, but deflecting it upwards was the most he could manage.

The blade with a Low-Gear name struck the blade with a 2nd-Gear name and a metallic noise rang out.

Sparks flew and illuminated the two sword wielders.

Atsuta then moved back.

He created a gap of five meters. At that comfortable distance, he prepared his stance once more.

Meanwhile, Sayama remained in the stance he had landed in. He clicked his tongue once as he watched Atsuta.

He had failed to defeat the man.

…''If I do not get an attack in soon…

The pain in his chest was taking over his body now that he had stopped moving.

The pain he had used to break the bonds of the Art of Walking was becoming a new set of chains.

Atsuta no longer spoke. Nor did he move forward.

He held Futsuno up in both hands.

“…!”

And he suddenly swung it down.

He was using Futsuno’s cutting ability to cut through everything in range of the sword’s pressure.

“This is a shameful method for a sword god, but it’s the only way to ensure victory!”

The blade sliced through the air and stabbed into the ground.

With a roar of the ground being struck, a change occurred.

A shimmering appeared from Futsuno to a few hundred meters behind Sayama.

This was the advanced notice of Futsuno’s explosive strength. It was the initial stage of the blade slicing through everything.

“Go, Futsuno! Use your slicing blade to cut through Mikoto!! Cut through his life!!”

An instant later, Sayama saw the explosion of the sword god’s strength.

A bursting sound reached him.

But he also heard a voice amid it all.

“Sayama-kun!”

It was Shinjou’s voice.

Shinjou moved within the shimmering.

She suddenly remembered when she had first met Sayama.

When faced with the werewolf, she had been unable to do anything and it had put him in danger.

…''How long will I be dragging him down?

She felt this was something she would never be able to forget. And if she did forget it…

…''I wouldn’t be able to save him.

She asked herself what she should do now.

She knew the answer.

And so gave voice to her words of self-understanding. She spoke so she could hear it.

“Concepts of 2nd-Gear! Earth, air, and sky that provide power to names!”

She held up the staff resting on her shoulder and faced forward. She faced Sayama’s back.

His back remained motionless as if waiting for her words, so she spoke.

“In accordance with my name, I reject the cutting power that is trying to cut through Sayama Mikoto!”

''Accept it,'' she thought. ''You are no longer Sadame or Setsu. Accept your true name once more.

“My name, Sadagiri, does not cut away life,” she shouted. “It cuts away the bonds of destiny, freeing life!”

As she spoke, she pressed the trigger button.

[[Image:OnC_v04_0411.png|thumb]]

A light appeared.

It was a straight beam of light that possessed seemingly unending force.

The light was fired from Ex-St as it rested on her shoulder. That was the cannon with the name Tiger Star.

“…!”

With a metal roar, the recoil knocked Shinjou backwards and a clear noise rang out.

The front portion of Ex-St broke.

In response to its master’s will, the machine readily destroyed itself.

With the sound of a metallic explosion, Shinjou’s body was blown backwards.

But the light flew forward.

The white light formed an arc and struck Futsuno’s cutting power head on.

As the light crushed each consecutive slice, it produced a sound resembling a bombing.

A clear sound and a deep sound struck the air.

The light continued forward.

As the cutting power attempted to expand over a wider area, the light kept it in its compressed form, broke through it, and continued on.

And the light struck Futsuno.

A high-pitched noise reverberated through the air and Futsuno flew through the sky.

The blade that symbolized 2nd-Gear’s current form slowly, slowly rotated as it flew up into the sky.

In the forest river, Tsukuyomi saw Kazami disappear.

No, she had not disappeared. She had flown.

In just an instant, she had flown up into the heavens.

Tsukuyomi looked up into the sky.

Two wings were visible in the night sky which was filled with named stars.

They were moonlight wings. They beat the sky and seemed to bounce back toward her.

Tsukuyomi looked at the wings flying directly toward her and the spear travelling with them.

“Testament, hm?”

She smiled.

As she realized that expression contained no hesitation or error, she aimed her large bow into the sky.

She aimed overhead, past the approaching wings and spear.

She targeted the orb with her name and released the bowstring from her bloody fingertips.

After a bursting, high-pitched noise filled the night sky, the one bearing the conclusion flew down.

Kashima saw one object in the sky.

Floating in the moonlit night sky was a falling and rotating sword.

As he observed its shape, he noticed something about the cowling covering the blade.

…''It’s gone.

The shot from the girl named Shinjou had knocked the cowling away, leaving the steel-colored blade exposed.

He watched the curve of that metal arc reflect the moonlight.

…''This is dangerous. It could bounce off the ground and hit someone.

He was from a military god family, so he was used to handling dangerous things.

With that in mind, he reached his hand out overhead. The sword fell into his open right hand.

The chill, weight, and reliability of steel entered his hand all at once.

“Oops,” he said as he dropped his laptop.

The laptop bounced off the weeds once and the LCD monitor faced him.

For an instant, he could not decide whether to prioritize the sword to the right or the laptop to the left.

A window opened on the laptop screen.

The shock of the fall must have hit the mouse button.

And something appeared on the screen.

“A video…”

It showed his home on a sunny day. In front of the doll stand in the yard, a woman held a baby.

The camera was zoomed in on the child, but the child did not understand what was before her.

She merely faced the camera.

And as she faced the camera and everything behind it, she smiled and spoke.

The speakers were not activated, so he could not hear her voice.

But he could read the child’s lips and he had seen the video countless times before.

He knew exactly what she was saying. The baby had said the following.

“Ah.”

And then she had opened her mouth again.

“Ah.”

She repeated herself.

What had she meant by “ah, ah”?

The camera pulled back and showed the woman holding the child.

The woman’s short hair shook and she gave a surprised look.

But then she formed a smile and opened her mouth.

Kashima remembered what she had said as well.

“Do you think she meant ‘papa’?”

He tried to remember what he had said.

…''She might have said ‘mama’.

That might have been it. But it might not have. He may have been beautifying the important parts.

He smiled bitterly and looked at Futsuno in his right hand.

…''I can’t feel Futsuno’s weight.

As he wondered why, he realized he did not need to ask why.

“I am a man of 2nd-Gear and I have remembered my power as one. …That is why.”

He nodded.

“The surname Kashima indicates a military god.”

He gathered strength in his right hand and looked down.

In the laptop window, the woman faced the camera and waved while still holding the baby. She waved with her left hand which lacked two fingers.

The video ended and the window closed.

Kashima faced forward and saw Atsuta looking his way as he stood empty-handed on the weed-covered clearing.

“Are you done with the family videos? Then go deal with them.”

Atsuta used his chin to point to the right.

Two people stood in that direction.

Sayama and Shinjou.

They stood next to each other, but Sayama had drawn the sword at his waist.

And so Kashima asked a question in a carefree and inviting tone.

“Shall we go settle this?”

He held up Futsuno and pointed the tip toward Sayama.

Shinjou looked at Sayama with the ends of her eyebrows lowered.

Kashima read the emotion there and understood their connection.

And so he spoke.

“Susanoo slays the serpent and marries the princess. Is that it?”

“It is too soon for that. Eight dragons still await after this. The marriage will have to wait a while.”

Sayama’s comment caused Shinjou to blush.

She then seemed to realize something, so she faced the sword in Sayama’s hand.

“Sayama-kun, can I see that sword for a moment?”

“What is it?”

“Just a protective charm.”

She held the sword and slowly cut off a tuft of her hair.

She let out a breath and held the hair.

“Sorry if you find this creepy, but this is a type of good luck charm, right?”

She then lightly tied the hair to the sword and Sayama’s left hand.

Kashima interpreted it as a type of shimenawa.

“That should suffice,” he said. “The hair of someone with the name Sadagiri should give the sword the protection of that name.”

It would be difficult to cut through it even with Futsuno.

Sayama gave a testing swing of the sword and faced Kashima.

“I would like to keep Shinjou-kun by my side during this battle. Would that be acceptable?”

“Go right ahead.”

Right now, he always had his wife and child with him in a way.

“But if something happens to her, the responsibility lies with you.”

“Of course. And as long as it is Shinjou-kun, even a corpse is fine by me.”

Sayama then asked him a question.

“What about you?”

“I don’t think I’d like that…”

“Heh heh heh. Then I win this round. Rejoice, Shinjou-kun! …What is with that look?”

“D-don’t say you win if I die!”

''What a strange Susanoo and princess,'' thought Kashima with a bitter smile. ''I wonder how strange a Yamato Takeru and princess we are?

But he erased his own smile and held up Futsuno.

He was from a military god family. The sword he held would tell him how to wield it.

In his hands, the almost perfectly tuned Futsuno would be a powerful weapon indeed.

“Let’s begin, bearer of the Leviathan Road. Let’s walk down the road of battle that leads to the conclusion.”

“Yes, I shall take Totsuka and answer Yamata’s question.”

“Can you do it?” asked Kashima. “If so, then decide what lies ahead once we break free of the status quo. Is it Low-Gear or 2nd-Gear? Is it the truth or lies? Or…is it something else entirely!?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_28|Chapter 28]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume4_Chapter_30|Chapter 30]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-12T00:33:54Z

Wry: Add link to next chapter

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus<ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment.<ref>Not -because- she is Horizon.</ref>

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

''No way, no way'', thought Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

''Why?'' she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

''No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!''

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

''...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?''

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

''Eeeh, destruction impossible?'' Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?-

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, someone murmured quietly. There was something like that.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

"Please."

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

"Yep", thus Toori said,

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered,

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha<ref>Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago</ref> Brand Edition-?"

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

"Huh?" Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing that, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro? Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk<ref>Probably the 'orz' posture</ref>. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but,

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken<ref>not proper Japanese</ref> sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

==Translator Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_26|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:46:42Z

Wry: Removal of (some) unnecessary "thus"

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:34:54Z

Wry: Spacing in Suzu's speech

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus<ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment.<ref>Not -because- she is Horizon.</ref>

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

"Please."

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha<ref>Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago</ref> Brand Edition-?"

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk<ref>Probably the 'orz' posture</ref>. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but,

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken<ref>not proper Japanese</ref> sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

==Translator Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:31:49Z

Wry: Reference edit.

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus<ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment.<ref>Not -because- she is Horizon.</ref>

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha<ref>Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago</ref> Brand Edition-?"

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk<ref>Probably the 'orz' posture</ref>. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but,

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken<ref>not proper Japanese</ref> sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

==Translator Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:30:35Z

Wry: Added more references.

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus<ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment.<ref>{i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}</ref>

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha<ref>Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago</ref> Brand Edition-?"

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk<ref>Probably the 'orz' posture</ref>. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but,

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken<ref>not proper Japanese</ref> sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

==Translator Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:27:10Z

Wry: Edited summary of edit. Added reference.

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus<ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:25:07Z

Wry: {

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus <ref>Relative of the Triceratops</ref> in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

<references />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:19:50Z

Wry: Moved Suzu image to more better spot

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus* {relative of the Triceratops} in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-11T22:17:07Z

Wry:

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

* Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

* Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

* Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

''...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures.''

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

''...Toori-kun, huh.''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus* {relative of the Triceratops} in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 26]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-03T03:52:57Z

Wry: Spacing, page breaks etc.

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

<center>●</center>

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.

The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.

Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.

It was Asama.

With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.

She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,

''...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.''

Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,

''...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!''

''Think. There are three things I want to do.''

''1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?''

''2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!''

''3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!''

Asama held her head yet again.

While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.

She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.

. Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?

. Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?

. Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?

...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures*. {literally written in katakana}

Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.

All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.

People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"

so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.

Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.

"...."

Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,

...Toori-kun,huh.

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today, thus. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.

If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.

She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.

She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.

''...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.''

There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.

She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.

They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.

To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.

That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.

Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.

Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.

Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.

...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.

Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,

''...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?''

In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.

The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.

There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.

Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.

While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,

''...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...''

They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,

''...He'll only take it lightly.''

Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.

''...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--''

With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!"

AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.

She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.

Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.

It was a Styracosaurus* {relative of the Triceratops} in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminatingly hindering Toori and his followers.

Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:

''...Perhaps, has he come to understand?''

Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.

''...I wonder...?''

Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.

''...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...''

Still, thus Asama thought.

Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,

''...I was shocked, wasn't I?''

<center>●</center>

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.

She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}

Even when they really haven't talked all that much,

''...He still ran after her.''

He hasn't taken it lightly after all.

One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,

"...."

Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.

...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...

He was to accept her, and,

...Everything was meant to begin again, but--

Yet again, she was gone.

Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.

''...I wonder if he's alright.''

Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.

With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.

Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,

''...Do your best.''

Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?

Everyone should have wished such for him.

''...Umm.''

She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.

The first to rise from her heart was,

''...He'll grope her breasts--''

''Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.''

No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.

''...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.''

What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.

Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,

She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.

They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--

"--Ah."

Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,

"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"

"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"

Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.

The contents were,

"----"

Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,

''...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!''

No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!

Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,

"H-Huh...?"

The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,

...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?

She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.

The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,

"...Nu."

Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.

She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.

The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.

''...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!''

I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.

''...Right, here goes--''

"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"

"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"

Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.

Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.

"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"

"Oh?"

Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.

"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"

"No, see, well, um"

Whatever, thus she said the truth.

"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"

"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."

"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"

"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."

Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.

After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.

"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."

The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.

Suzu.

Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,

"Then--, Suzu."

"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"

To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.

"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"

''...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?''

She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.

Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,

"--Yes, i, it's fine."

To her response, Asama's body cooled down.

''...It's fine, is it?''

Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.

All their gazes had a shade of worry.

She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.

Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,

''...There are more than ten...''

All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.

"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"

To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.

That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.

Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.

Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,

''...Can I even let someone else read it out...?''

Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.

"Anyone, p, please."

Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.

"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

<center>●</center>

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.

The next thing she heard was her voice,

"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"

"--Jud."

Suzu nodded.

''...It'll be fine if it's Asama.''

It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,

"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."

Held them out in Asama's direction.

For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,

"--Sure."

Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.

''...Please.''

She wished.

''...Reach.''

As if to pray, she handed it over.

<center>●</center>

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.

She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.

''...This is the same as a ritual.''

Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.

Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.

If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.

Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.

It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.

Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,

"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"

Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.

The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.

The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,

''...It was written with a lot of care.''

Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.

Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,

''...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?''

The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.

Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,

"----"

Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,

"--- -What I Want to Do."

She read.

"I have,"

She continued.

<center>●</center>

"I have a person I like."

With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,

"I have had one for a very long time."

With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.

"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

<center>●</center>

Suzu listened to Asama's words.

"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."

That's right, thus Suzu thought.

She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.

"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."

A moment, breathing out along with Asama,

"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."

She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.

Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.

She was never aware of that then. Still,

"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."

She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.

But,

"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

<center>●</center>

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.

There were long stairs, the stairs I hated.

That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.

-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.

Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.

They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.

I was by myself. But--"

<center>●</center>

"But,"

Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,

"I heard a voice.

-Hey, what's wrong?-

-Hey, why are you crying?-"

It was,

"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

<center>●</center>

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.

Their fathers and mothers were at work.

Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand.

Horizon was mad for a bit.

Then Horizon took my left hand

and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

<center>●</center>

"I asked them.

-Is it alright?-, thus"

Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.

"The ceremony was already starting.

I told them that they will be late.

But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-

Horizon laughed."

With her breath, everyone took their own.

Then,

"Then, Horizon took my hands,

Toori-kun supported my back

and we climbed up the stairs together."

Another breath,

"I remember.

I remembered."

<center>●</center>

"I remember.

The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.

The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.

Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.

I came to realize.

Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.

I was climbing the stairs on my own."

<center>●</center>

"I climbed the stairs on my own.

But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"

Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.

"And I realized.

On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."

Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.

"Everone was cheering me on."

<center>●</center>

"Toori-kun said.

With Horizon, both of them said.

-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

<center>●</center>

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,

They were happy and they congratulated me.

They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."

The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room,

"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.

There were stairs in high school, but

I could already climb up on them.

Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,

he held my hand.

It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."

A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,

"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.

Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.

I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,

but Horizon wasn't there."

Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.

Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.

"I have a person I like."

That was,

"I love Toori-kun."

She continued,

"I love Horizon."

As if building up,

"I love everyone."

Then,

"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.

That's why, just like how you held my hand--"

As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.

"Please! Save Horizon...!"

She drew a breath and opened her mouth.

"Toori-kun...!!"

<center>●</center>

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.

Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.

Still, Suzu thought.

''...Reach...''

She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,

''...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...''

She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.

"Please..."

She stated. That moment,

A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,

"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"

It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,

"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."

Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.

"And also, Bell-san, you know?"

She heard.

"--Why are you crying?"

[[Image:Horizon1B_125.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●</center>

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.

Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,

"Toori, -kun..."

"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."

To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,

"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."

Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.

Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,

"You, see,"

Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,

"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"

"Yep, it's the clear truth."

"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."

"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."

Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,

[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]

Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,

[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]

[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]

[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]

"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"

Everyone ignored his words.

Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.

"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"

"You're not at the good part at all!"

Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.

Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,

"Hey, Bell-san?"

He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,

"Can I make a bit of a correction?"

"Wh-What?"

Yep, thus Toori said.

"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"

To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.

"--Jud."

Jud, that was everyone's judgement.

Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.

"Thank, ...you."

Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,

"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."

"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."

Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,

"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}

"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"

Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.

"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"

"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"

While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.

Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.

She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,

"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"

"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"

Toori said.

"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.

At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,

"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"

"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."

Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.

Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.

Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,

"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"

She left with those self-centred words.

The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

<center>●</center>

"--So? What are you planning to do?"

Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.

Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.

"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"

"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."

"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"

Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.

"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"

To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,

"----"

"...Hey, did you really understand?"

"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"

"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"

"No, that's why, you see--"

After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,

"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"

"Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength?"

"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"

Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,

"Sigh..."

<center>●</center>

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,

"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"

"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"

Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

<center>●</center>

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,

"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"

To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.

"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."

"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"

"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."

"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"

"You don't at all!!"

Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,

"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."

And only said like thus.

"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"

"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."

Then it's fine, thus Toori said.

"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?

Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."

"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."

"You don't at all either!!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.

"Am I always about money and trade?"

To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.

"I-I don't think I can answer that question."

I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,

"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.

"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."

To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,

"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"

"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"

"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"

Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.

"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"

To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.

He let out a small laugh.

Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.

"It'll cost a lot."

"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."

I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,

"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."

Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.

"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."

To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.

"That might be impossible."

"Why is that?"

"Say it yourself."

To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.

He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,

"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."

"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."

Then,

"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."

"The method would be--"

"We'll hold a special student general meeting."

Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.

Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,

"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"

"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"

Oriotorai nodded to his question.

"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."

Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.

After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,

"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"

"You're quite the roller coaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."

"You still can eat curry at the last position~"

"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"

Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.

"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"

"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."

Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.

"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."

I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.

"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."

Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,

"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"

Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}

"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."

"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.

"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"

"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

<center>●</center>

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.

Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.

"Now then, everyone,"

"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"

Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.

With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,

"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."

Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,

"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."

"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"

"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation."

After that,

"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."

"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"

"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."

Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.

Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,

"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."

Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,

"Gyo~u~za!"

<center>●</center>

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.

"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"

"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

<center>●</center>

In a white room, a voice leaked out.

"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"

Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.

At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,

"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."

Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,

"Ah"

She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.

Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,

"Jud. Here"

She stood up and left the chair open.

The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,

"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."

Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,

"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."

With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,

"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"

"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."

The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,

"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.

"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"

Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,

"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."

"Jud, thank you. Also--"

Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,

"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."

"That is..."

The student lowered her eyebrows.

"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."

"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."

To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.

After a while,

"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."

"Jud. Thank you."

Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,

"Is anything wrong?"

"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"

"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"

I wonder.

"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."

"? ...W-Why is that?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"

"Refutations...?"

"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."

Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.

"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"

The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.

"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."

To her words, the student hardened her body.

"----"

At a loss for words, she only stood still.

Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.

"If I may ask, was that a ship?"

"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."

"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."

"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."

Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.

She looked up to the coloured ceiling.

"Whatever the case,"

She murmured.

"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-03T03:28:20Z

Wry: Header

==Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds==
[[Image:Horizon1B_099.jpg|thumb]]

''To first decide on one's own wish''

''To wish for the words that would decide everything''

''What would that be''

'''Point Allocation (Essay)'''

.

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.
The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.
Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.
It was Asama.
With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.
She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,
...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.
Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an intermediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,
...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!
Think. There are three things I want to do.
1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?
2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!
3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!
Asama held her head yet again.
While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.
She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.
. Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?
. Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?
. Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?
...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures*. {literally written in katakana}
Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.
All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.
People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,
"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"
"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"
so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.
Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.
"...."
Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,
...Toori-kun,huh.

.

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today, thus. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.
If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.
She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.
She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.
...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.
There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.
She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.
They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.
To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.
That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.
Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.
Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.
Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.
...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.
Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,
...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?
In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.
The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.
There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.
Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.
While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,
...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...
They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,
...He'll only take it lightly.
Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.
...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--
With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!".
AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.
She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.
Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.
It was a Styracosaurus* {relative of the Triceratops} in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminatingly hindering Toori and his followers.
Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:
...Perhaps, has he come to understand?
Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.
...I wonder...?
Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.
...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...
Still, thus Asama thought.
Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,
...I was shocked, wasn't I?

.

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.
She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}
Even when they really haven't talked all that much,
...He still ran after her.
He hasn't taken it lightly after all.
One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,
"...."
Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.
...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...
He was to accept her, and,
...Everything was meant to begin again, but--
Yet again, she was gone.
Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.
...I wonder if he's alright.
Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.
With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.
Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,
...Do your best.
Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?
Everyone should have wished such for him.
...Umm.
She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.
The first to rise from her heart was,
...He'll grope her breasts--
Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.
No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.
...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.
What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.
Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,
She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.
They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--
"--Ah."
Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,
"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"
"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"
Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.
The contents were,
"----"
Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,
...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!
No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!
Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,
"H-Huh...?"
The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,
...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?
She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.
The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,
"...Nu."
Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.
She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.
The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.
...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!
I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.
...Right, here goes--
"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"
"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"
Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.
Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.
"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"
"Oh?"
Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.
"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"
"No, see, well, um"
Whatever, thus she said the truth.
"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"
"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."
"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"
"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."
Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.
After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.
"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."
The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.
Suzu.
Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,
"Then--, Suzu."
"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"
To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.
"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"
...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?
She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.
Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,
"--Yes, i, it's fine."
To her response, Asama's body cooled down.
...It's fine, is it?
Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.
All their gazes had a shade of worry.
She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.
Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,
...There are more than ten...
All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.
"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"
To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.
That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.
Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.
Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,
...Can I even let someone else read it out...?
Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.
"Anyone, p, please."
Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.
"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

.

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.
The next thing she heard was her voice,
"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"
"--Jud."
Suzu nodded.
...It'll be fine if it's Asama.
It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,
"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."
Held them out in Asama's direction.
For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,
"--Sure."
Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.
...Please.
She wished.
...Reach.
As if to pray, she handed it over.

.

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.
She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.
...This is the same as a ritual.
Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.
Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.
If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.
Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.
It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.
Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,
"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"
Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.
The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.
The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,
...It was written with a lot of care.
Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.
Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,
...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?
The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.
Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,
"----"
Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,
"--- -What I Want to Do."
She read.
"I have,"
She continued.

.

"I have a person I like."
With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,
"I have had one for a very long time."
With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.
"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

.

Suzu listened to Asama's words.
"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."
That's right, thus Suzu thought.
She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.
"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."
A moment, breathing out along with Asama,
"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."
She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.
Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.
She was never aware of that then. Still,
"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."
She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.
But,
"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

.

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.
There were long stairs, the stairs I hated
That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.
-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.
Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.
They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.
I was by myself. But--"

.

"But,"
Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,
"I heard a voice.
-Hey, what's wrong?-
-Hey, why are you crying?-"
It was,
"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

.

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.
their fathers and mothers were at work.
Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand
Horizon was mad for a bit
Then Horizon took my left hand
and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

.

"I asked them.
-Is it alright?-, thus"
Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.
"The ceremony was already starting.
I told them that they will be late.
But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-
Horizon laughed."
With her breath, everyone took their own.
Then,
"Then, Horizon took my hands,
Toori-kun supported my back
and we climbed up the stairs together."
Another breath,
"I remember.
I remembered."

.

"I remember.
The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.
The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.
Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.
I came to realize.
Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.
I was climbing the stairs on my own."

.

"I climbed the stairs on my own.
But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"
Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.
"And I realized.
On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."
Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.
"Everone was cheering me on."

.

"Toori-kun said.
With Horizon, both of them said.
-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

.

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,
They were happy and they congratulated me.
They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."
The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound travelled all over the room,
"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.
There were stairs in high school, but
I could already climb up on them.
Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,
he held my hand.
It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."
A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,
"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.
Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.
I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,
but Horizon wasn't there."
Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.
Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.
"I have a person I like."
That was,
"I love Toori-kun."
She continued,
"I love Horizon."
As if building up,
"I love everyone."
Then,
"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.
That's why, just like how you held my hand--"
As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.
"Please! Save Horizon...!"
She drew a breath and opened her mouth.
"Toori-kun...!!"

.

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.
Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.
Still, Suzu thought.
...Reach...
She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,
...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...
She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.
"Please..."
She stated. That moment,
A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,
"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"
It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,
"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."
Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.
"And also, Bell-san, you know?"
She heard.
"--Why are you crying?"

http://imgur.com/Slv345w

.

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.
Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,
"Toori, -kun..."
"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."
To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,
"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."
Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.
Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,
"You, see,"
Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,
"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"
"Yep, it's the clear truth."
"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."
"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."
Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,
[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]
Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,
[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]
[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]
[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]
"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"
Everyone ignored his words.
Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.
"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"
"You're not at the good part at all!"
Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.
Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,
"Hey, Bell-san?"
He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,
"Can I make a bit of a correction?"
"Wh-What?"
Yep, thus Toori said.
"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"
To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.
"--Jud."
Jud, that was everyone's judgement.
Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.
"Thank, ...you."
Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,
"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."
"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."
Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,
"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}
"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"
Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.
"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"
"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"
While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.
Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.
She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,
"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"
"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"
Toori said.
"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

.

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,
"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"
"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."
Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.
Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.
Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,
"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"
She left with those self-centred words.
The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

.

"--So? What are you planning to do?"
Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.
Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.
"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"
"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."
"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"
Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.
"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"
To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,
"----"
"...Hey, did you really understand?"
"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"
"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"
"No, that's why, you see--"
After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,
"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"
"Akight. Before that, can I use my full strength?"
"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"
Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,
"Sigh..."

.

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,
"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"
"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"
Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

.

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,
"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"
To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.
"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."
"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"
"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."
"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"
"You don't at all!!"
Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,
"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."
And only said like thus.
"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"
"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."
Then it's fine, thus Toori said.
"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?
Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."
"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."
"You don't at all either!!"
In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.
"Am I always about money and trade?"
To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.
"I-I don't think I can answer that question."
I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,
"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.
"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."
To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,
"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"
"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"
"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"
Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.
"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"
To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.
He let out a small laugh.
Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.
"It'll cost a lot."
"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."
I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,
"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."
Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.
"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."
To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.
"That might be impossible."
"Why is that?"
"Say it yourself."
To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.
He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,
"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."
"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."
Then,
"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."
"The method would be--"
"We'll hold a special student general meeting."
Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.
Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,
"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"
"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"
Oriotorai nodded to his question.
"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."
Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.
After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,
"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"
"You're quite the rollercoaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."
"You still can eat curry at the last position~"
"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"
Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.
"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"
"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."
Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.
"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."
I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.
"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."
Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,
"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"
Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}
"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."
"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

.

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.
"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"
"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

.

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.
Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.
"Now then, everyone,"
"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"
Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.
With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,
"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."
Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,
"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."
"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"
"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesistation."
After that,
"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."
"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"
"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."
Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.
Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,
"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."
Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,
"Gyo~u~za!"

.

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.
"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"
"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

.

In a white room, a voice leaked out.
"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"
Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.
At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,
"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."
Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,
"Ah"
She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.
Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,
"Jud. Here"
She stood up and left the chair open.
The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,
"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."
Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,
"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."
With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,
"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"
"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."
The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,
"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.
"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"
Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,
"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."
"Jud, thank you. Also--"
Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,
"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."
"That is..."
The student lowered her eyebrows.
"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."
"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."
To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.
After a while,
"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."
"Jud. Thank you."
Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,
"Is anything wrong?"
"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"
"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"
I wonder.
"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."
"? ...W-Why is that?"
"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"
"Refutations...?"
"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."
Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.
"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"
The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.
"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."
To her words, the student hardened her body.
"----"
At a loss for words, she only stood still.
Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.
"If I may ask, was that a ship?"
"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."
"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."
"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."
Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.
She looked up to the coloured ceiling.
"Whatever the case,"
She murmured.
"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 25

2014-02-03T03:26:52Z

Wry: Initial copy of Midorikasa's translation

To first decide on one's own wish
To wish for the words that would decide everything
What would that be
Point Allocation (Essay)

.

The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period.
The title of the essay assigned to the class was, such as written on the blackboard, -What I Want to Do-.
Everyone was filling the manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms.
It was Asama.
With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down.
She thought. She'll be screwed at this rate, thus. She faced down on the table, still holding her head,
...Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all.
Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as an intermediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire, but,
...Despite everything, 'What I -Want to Do-'? What is with this killer theme...!
Think. There are three things I want to do.
1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? <- What the hell am I wanting to slack for!?
2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? <- Gluttony! Gluttony!!
3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young people's slang so recklessly? <- Dad will cry---!
Asama held her head yet again.
While she wondered whether 3 would be, most of that would just be like 'Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!?'.
She indirectly asked everyone about it from the break before, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyone's desires rushed out of their minds.
. Heidi: "I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun!" <- So it would be acceptable in letter form!?
. Adele: "Will someone please make me taller?" <- Can anyone even do that!?
. Kimi: "Money! Free time! Beauty! I don't need things like love!" <- What is with that manly wish!?
...It's hopeless, I won't get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures*. {literally written in katakana}
Whatever the case, pretty much all their jokes are of the dirty kind, this class.
All the guys were putting their heads together and going about a lot of things, but I'm pretty sure their conversations were something like "Let's find out who is the most evil of us all!" to the ears of a priest.
People like Ulquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind, but he was with Tenzou being like,
"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"
"No, I am not like you are, hahaha"
so they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder.
Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle.
"...."
Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was,
...Toori-kun,huh.

.

Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today, thus. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance.
If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had.
She didn't know well about what happened to him, after he rushed over to Horizon's place last night.
She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions.
...Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this.
There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that, rejecting the world around him. We couldn't do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses.
She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well.
They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends.
To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each other's sexes.
That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didn't a chicken bastard.
Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale.
Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love.
Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentine's name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so.
...Yes, under the name of history recreation, -Marriage between Soldiers- became compulsory.
Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine, so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but,
...Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no?
In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation, but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation.
The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerate the matters of others.
There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of 'Community Support of Other Religions'.
Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but at the end of various complications and circumstances, she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gives him a present as well. At that time, the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that has only appeared on the market recently.
While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to, then,
...There's no one else but Toori-kun, huh...
They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last,
...He'll only take it lightly.
Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do, but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not.
...Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy--
With self-made, solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds, chasing after both guys and girls saying "Look, I'm a triceratops dinosaur!".
AS a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end, with the chocolate never taken out from her bag.
She still remembered. Toori's joyful remarks like "Turn around! Turn around!" and "Aah, it's melting!" mixed with everyone's screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all.
Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus; The act of life is not the same.
It was a Styracosaurus* {relative of the Triceratops} in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thinks of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminatingly hindering Toori and his followers.
Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well:
...Perhaps, has he come to understand?
Everyone should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who do not have the courage to give anyone a present, there should be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Toori's actions, everyone could participate in the festival.
...I wonder...?
Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her, thus she thought.
...If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here...
Still, thus Asama thought.
Looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizon's name on the broadcast,
...I was shocked, wasn't I?

.

Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well, including the one he ran after. She wondered how he would have looked like in Horizon's eyes as she is now.
She had become an automated doll, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years' time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. {i.e. Not -because- she is Horizon.}
Even when they really haven't talked all that much,
...He still ran after her.
He hasn't taken it lightly after all.
One would wonder about the case of the plesiosaur he did this year, but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made is decisions according to that heavy part, then displayed only his carefree side when it is time to act. The reason for that would have been,
"...."
Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. She told her about something the day before.
...The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san...
He was to accept her, and,
...Everything was meant to begin again, but--
Yet again, she was gone.
Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past.
...I wonder if he's alright.
Thinking as such, Asama let go of her head she was holding and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand.
With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling.
Up there, with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was,
...Do your best.
Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last night's incident did not happen, how would he have been like?
Everyone should have wished such for him.
...Umm.
She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did.
The first to rise from her heart was,
...He'll grope her breasts--
Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden.
No way, no way, thus Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waved her neck from side to side.
...The confession must come first. I don't know if he'll use a letter or whatnot.
What's important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. That's what both of them must confirm to.
Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think,
She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by.
They should have come near together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No, Horizon is an automated doll, so she doesn't have emotions and thus can't smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her fall into his embrace without any expression, furthermore the judgement of automated dolls would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer can Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts, and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm--
"--Ah."
Before she knew it, Asama's eyes looked forward. Looking at the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oritotorai looked over to her, both elbows on the teacher's desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture, and,
"Ah, S-Sensei, what is it!?"
"Ah, yes, do you meed more paper?"
Why? Thus she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words.
The contents were,
"----"
Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face,
...I'm writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is -What I Want to Do-!
No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this it'll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice!
Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But,
"H-Huh...?"
The writings won't go away. Thinking about why,
...No way, did I use an ink pen for this--?
She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there.
The figure of the charcoal pen, of which its writing can be erased, were visible in her pencil box, but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body,
"...Nu."
Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat.
She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body.
The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use.
...S-Still, what is with this ero-novel!? I can't believe I wrote this for class!
I see, thus Asama thought. I'll just hide this in the desk and start over.
...Right, here goes--
"Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone who's done come out and read their essay out for us? Umm, let's see, someone who looks like he's done, --Asama. You look like you're finished so can yours out?"
"Eeeeh!? N-No way! There's no way I can read this!!"
Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, everyone was already looking on with anticipation.
Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up of anything, thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now.
"This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err, --Right! This is not an essay!"
"Oh?"
Oriotorai bent backwards from the teacher's desk and narrowed her eyes.
"That's a new one. Well, what is it?"
"No, see, well, um"
Whatever, thus she said the truth.
"Then, it's an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper!"
"Oh, ...Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine."
"Y-Yes, it is! It's very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? It's the same thing here, umm, --Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!?"
"Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class."
Eeeh, destruction impossible? Thus Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out.
After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her.
"Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so..."
The one on Asama's right shrunk her body to her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place.
Suzu.
Looking over there, Oriotorai said thus with a greeting,
"Then--, Suzu."
"Ah, Y, ...Yes?"
To Suzu's answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile.
"Suzu, --Is it alright to read yours out?"
...Wait a minute, why didn't you ask me the same question just now!?
She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other people's character.
Over on this side, she sighed in her heart, wondering what it will be. Still, Suzu,
"--Yes, i, it's fine."
To her response, Asama's body cooled down.
...It's fine, is it?
Around Asama, everyone's eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she is.
All their gazes had a shade of worry.
She knew what it meant. Suzu's eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiragana {すず　instead of 鈴}, for her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; If she were to use the scanning part of the Izumo-made pen -Voice Out!-, located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she is wearing.
Still, right now, for the manuscript paper laid in front of Suzu's desk,
...There are more than ten...
All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders in disorganization, most of the words are there. That's why.
"Umm, Suzu? Can you read by yourself?"
To Oriotorai's question, Suzu shook her head from side to side.
That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her.
Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest.
Even if she wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she did,
...Can I even let someone else read it out...?
Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said thus.
"Anyone, p, please."
Right, thus Oriotorai's voice can be heard.
"Well, then, Asama, read it out for her."

.

Suzu heard the sound of Asama's short gasp beside her.
The next thing she heard was her voice,
"Umm, Suzu-san, ...Is it alright?"
"--Jud."
Suzu nodded.
...It'll be fine if it's Asama.
It'll be fine because both of them understand each other on various things, thus Suzu thought. She'll surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as hers. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the table by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together, and,
"Here. I, w-wrote numbers, in them, s-so, read them, in order."
Held them out in Asama's direction.
For moment, the sound of Asama's thin breath could be heard, and finally,
"--Sure."
Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of the uniform's sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on.
...Please.
She wished.
...Reach.
As if to pray, she handed it over.

.

Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up.
She no longer cared about everyone's gazes.
...This is the same as a ritual.
Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words.
Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of one's pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will.
If she were to read Suzu's thoughts, there will be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow her words to properly reach everyone.
Everyone should have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself are exposed for everyone to hear after all.
It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error.
Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment, and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath,
"I will now recite this in her place."
"Go on~"
Over on the other side, her hands on the teacher's desk, Oriotorai's smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If that's the case it's fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper.
The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1.
The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen, but, still,
...It was written with a lot of care.
Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done.
Thinking how earnest it was, Asama,
...Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san?
The girl who couldn't see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless.
Thinking that it's as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand,
"----"
Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers, then, from the bottom of her throat,
"--- -What I Want to Do."
She read.
"I have,"
She continued.

.

"I have a person I like."
With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still,
"I have had one for a very long time."
With her back to the wall on the corridor's side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldn't see, but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone.
"It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school."

.

Suzu listened to Asama's words.
"I didn't like it. I didn't like going to the Academy."
That's right, thus Suzu thought.
She felt as if she was reminiscing her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out.
"Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning."
A moment, breathing out along with Asama,
"---Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony."
She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast.
Now she already understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees.
She was never aware of that then. Still,
"But so that Father and Mother aren't worried, I didn't cry."
She didn't understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents' apology that she must not cry.
But,
"--I really wanted them to congratulate me."

.

"The Academy was on a high place on the outer part.
There were long stairs, the stairs I hated
That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought.
-If no one would congratulate me, it'll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right?- thus.
Other people, the people I first met, didn't notice me.
They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers.
I was by myself. But--"

.

"But,"
Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers,
"I heard a voice.
-Hey, what's wrong?-
-Hey, why are you crying?-"
It was,
"It was Toori-kun and Horizon."

.

"Both of them were together. They were alone together.
their fathers and mothers were at work.
Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand
Horizon was mad for a bit
Then Horizon took my left hand
and persuaded me to climb the stairs."

.

"I asked them.
-Is it alright?-, thus"
Asama's voice resounded throughout the room.
"The ceremony was already starting.
I told them that they will be late.
But Toori said -I'm a delinquent, you know?-
Horizon laughed."
With her breath, everyone took their own.
Then,
"Then, Horizon took my hands,
Toori-kun supported my back
and we climbed up the stairs together."
Another breath,
"I remember.
I remembered."

.

"I remember.
The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling.
The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyone's voices; everything.
Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs.
I came to realize.
Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back.
I was climbing the stairs on my own."

.

"I climbed the stairs on my own.
But the three of us were climbing the stairs together--"
Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page.
"And I realized.
On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us."
Ah, thus someone murmured quietly. There was something like that, thus.
"Everone was cheering me on."

.

"Toori-kun said.
With Horizon, both of them said.
-Congratulations, and we'll be in your care from now on-."

.

"When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother,
They were happy and they congratulated me.
They said -You did well, didn't you?- and I cried again."
The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound travelled all over the room,
"The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs.
There were stairs in high school, but
I could already climb up on them.
Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony,
he held my hand.
It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold."
A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently,
"Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before.
Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did.
I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone,
but Horizon wasn't there."
Asama's fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength.
Still, with the same pace as she did, she continued reciting the words.
"I have a person I like."
That was,
"I love Toori-kun."
She continued,
"I love Horizon."
As if building up,
"I love everyone."
Then,
"I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon."

.

"Please."

.

"I'm alright by myself now.
That's why, just like how you held my hand--"
As if to stop Asama's words, Suzu's body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke thus, faster than Asama could turn her head.
"Please! Save Horizon...!"
She drew a breath and opened her mouth.
"Toori-kun...!!"

.

Suzu's body shivered from the loudness of her own voice.
Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin.
Still, Suzu thought.
...Reach...
She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiro's standpoint towards Musashi's fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts are no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still,
...I was saved by Horizon long ago after all...
She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her.
"Please..."
She stated. That moment,
A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama,
"--Hey, hey, Bell-san, you'd do better than to look down on me. I'm planning to do just that, you know?"
It was the young man's voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform,
"Rest assured. --I, Aoi Toori, am right here."
Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness.
"And also, Bell-san, you know?"
She heard.
"--Why are you crying?"

http://imgur.com/Slv345w

.

Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other.
Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu,
"Toori, -kun..."
"Yep, it's me. It's Toori-kun."
To his light response, Suzu's expression changed. Forming a smile with her quivering lips,
"Y, You see? I'm, already, f-fine."
Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the Hard Points on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Toori's direction.
Toori's hands, laid on his knees moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then,
"You, see,"
Suzu held both of Toori's hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, thus she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Toori's direction,
"I, g-grew up properly, didn't, ...I?"
"Yep, it's the clear truth."
"Y-yes, s-so, I-I'm not like, before, anymore."
"Yeah, you're working hard every day at stuff like the committee, aren't you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens."
Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips,
[What is with this situation? I don't know whether to be glad or pissed about it!]
Everyone shook their hands left and right in response,
[Don't mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, aren't you?]
[It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but he's just being a pervert in reality, huh]
[Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here?]
"Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when I'm at a good part?"
Everyone ignored his words.
Realizing everyone looking at their act, Suzu's face reddened even more and slowly let go of Toori's hands. But Toori, his hand still held out, panicked and begged to her.
"Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load!"
"You're not at the good part at all!"
Ignoring everyone's punchlines, Toori held out a hand to Suzu.
Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face,
"Hey, Bell-san?"
He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair. As if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions,
"Can I make a bit of a correction?"
"Wh-What?"
Yep, thus Toori said.
"I didn't hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because you're so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know?
--Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no?"
To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered thus.
"--Jud."
Jud, that was everyone's judgement.
Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped her tears that have stopped.
"Thank, ...you."
Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up. With his hands to his lap and a bitter smile mixed in,
"So you're finally up from your crying nap, huh? You've wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot."
"Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk."
Right after Toori's words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the one she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was,
"Fufufu, Idiot Brother, what is this eroge magazine? -Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha* Brand Edition-?" {Famous group of painters active for a few centuries long ago}
"Ah? No, Nee-chan! Not that one! No, not -The Real Era: Team Velasquez Edition- either!"
Huh? Thus Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the colour prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing thus, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice.
"...It's a silver-haired character feature, isn't it?"
"Yep, because Horizon has that coloured hair after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up by manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them...!"
While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind.
Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity.
She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes,
"While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh?"
"Hey, I'm grateful to you, Sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you don't understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesn't mean you can bully me, Sensei. At that age,"
Toori said.
"Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!?"

.

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece "The Thirteen Days of Abstinence - 8: Valentine Goes to Rome", but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on stuff like -Right, let's make it dry tonight!- while preparing to bath. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyo turned back,
"Hyaaa---! The manhunt is here---!!"
"Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, I'll take care of that after."
Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall.
Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori into the other side of the hole and quietly went back into it.
Finally, she waved her hand over to this side,
"Yep, it's fine. It's just a little push, a little push!"
She left with those self-centred words.
The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side.

.

"--So? What are you planning to do?"
Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori, who was sitting on the teacher's desk.
Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table.
"Going to save Horizon, ...How are you going to achieve that?"
"How, huh? ...Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing."
"Is that so? So it's a stalemate, huh?"
Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori.
"Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is?"
To that answer, Toori let out a -let's see-, and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but,
"----"
"...Hey, did you really understand?"
"D-Don't say such silly things, Sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!?"
"Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is?"
"No, that's why, you see--"
After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teacher's desk,
"Damn! What is this! What's with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though I'm super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!?"
"Akight. Before that, can I use my full strength?"
"Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yeti's instinct!? How cruel can I be!?"
Toori ignored Oriotorai's half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, palm to her forehead,
"Sigh..."

.

In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling.
Behind the rising smoke,
"Owww! Sensei! Aren't you being too harsh with that punchline!?"
"How noisy-- Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one!"
Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side.

.

Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teacher's desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone,
"I've understood the main point of this stalemate so I'll have it out here, part by part~"
To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause.
"--Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot."
"But really, ...Isn't this case such an easy one to look at?"
"Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me..."
"Hey, hey, you guys, don't just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two!"
"You don't at all!!"
Fluttering around everyone's punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai,
"--Well, Sensei. I know that we're in trouble, but I don't know what we should do from now on."
And only said like thus.
"I only want to save and confess to her. ...That's why, first, let's see, hey, Shiro!"
"What is it, moron? I'll only entertain talks about money."
Then it's fine, thus Toori said.
"So you'll talk about economic activity, Shiro?
Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? --Was it not? You're a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all."
"Wait, wait, wait, you ass, don't just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. It'll look like I don't talk about anything other than those two after all."
"You don't at all either!!"
In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side.
"Am I always about money and trade?"
To his question, Heidi's face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around.
"I-I don't think I can answer that question."
I see, thus Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori,
"Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? --Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. You'll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real."
"You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. --For now, you have quite a few ideas on your head, don't you? Whatever the case--"
Toori said.
"You can't avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all."
To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them,
"Fufu, Idiot Brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, don't you? Do you know what that even means?"
"Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Nee-chan, you'll eventually grow old and your skin and--"
"Ah-! Ah-! Can't hear you, can't hear you!! That's right, I'm a cute Methuselah---!"
Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together.
"Well, no matter the problem, if it's broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, we'll get an answer or a decision, won't we? Only those who'd get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Don't think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. --Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where will someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through?"
To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression.
He let out a small laugh.
Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori.
"It'll cost a lot."
"It's a business chance, you know? I'm not smart, and I can't do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser."
I see, thus Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them,
"Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is what's good about them."
Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else.
"--Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the King and the temporary council as well as our -Right to Speak-, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: --We are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp."
To the name he stated, everyone's gazes met Shirojiro's in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didn't, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth.
"That might be impossible."
"Why is that?"
"Say it yourself."
To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back.
He had no intention to answer. That's why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down,
"I don't think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizon's -Suicide- at six in the evening is over. It'll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart."
"I see. But, to say it conversely, ...The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position."
Then,
"We'll create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side."
"The method would be--"
"We'll hold a special student general meeting."
Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiro's words.
Even Toori stood up on the teacher's desk and wriggled,
"Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You can't hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. You're a true idiot, aren't you? Idi~ot~ Boo~"
"Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isn't there?"
Oriotorai nodded to his question.
"You'll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can."
Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other.
After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless,
"Damn it--! Everyone's going out of their way to get me, aren't they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! I'm sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama--!!"
"You're quite the rollercoaster, aren't you. --Your social position, I mean."
"You still can eat curry at the last position~"
"Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me!"
Repelling everyone's -Are you really!?- punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro.
"Well I'll bite. How're we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijun's still here?"
"You heard it before, didn't you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is, --A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once."
Ignoring everyone's face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose.
"If Masazumi doesn't come, she'll be exempt from being Vice President and we'll be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the -special- part will be omitted, and it'll become an official student general meeting. It'll be more interesting if she does. --Many things will move and become money after all."
I see, thus Toori said. Still half naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face.
"...But isn't it quite hard to get a gag in here, isn't it? It's too hard."
Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally,
"Wait, are you guys ignoring me...?"
Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his see and laid face down on the teacher's desk*. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him, but, {Probably the 'orz' posture}
"Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so don't worry about him."
"Shiro-kun? It looks like she won't wait that long."

.

The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today.
"That was quick! That's too quick, Sensei! Ah, owowow, my arms don't bend that way---"
"Ah, Sanyou? --A push, it's a push!!"

.

Covering up the newly made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over to everyone.
Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teacher's desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him.
"Now then, everyone,"
"Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? It's not everyday you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teacher's desk, you know!? I'm doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not?"
Still, continuing his ignorance, Shirojiro looked at everyone.
With the preface -See here?- that he's repeated a number of times today, Erimaki clapped its hands and brought out a signframe onto midair, still on top of Heidi's head. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was,
"According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. ...Losing the Chancellor's Party and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup d'etat over the whole academy grounds."
Then, thus Shirojiro said. Stealing a glance at Toori over at the teacher's desk,
"If we hold a special student general meeting, and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. --We'll be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all."
"...What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun?"
"I've already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were -I don't know what to do so let me hear your story-. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesistation."
After that,
"The Defense Force, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume."
"Will it be bad if we don't tell them, Shiro-kun?"
"They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we were to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand thus, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. That's why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that it'll be easier on us after."
Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath.
Then, looking at Toori's still rolled-up figure on the teacher's desk,
"Hey, I'm done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better."
Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards,
"Gyo~u~za!"

.

The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day.
"W-Wait, Sensei, it's not my fault, you're just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, aren't you!! Ah, wai--, it's stuck, ua, no, don't pull the gyouza~!"
"Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? --In other words, a push!!"

.

In a white room, a voice leaked out.
"I would not expect these to properly answer to your request, but--"
Thus were the words of the female student, her uniform in red, holding a several volumes of books under her arm.
At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automated doll seated on a chair,
"Jud, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizon's expectations, thus I can conclude."
Is that so, thus the student spoke. Approaching Horizon with the books in her arm,
"Ah"
She realized that there was nowhere to place the books on in the room.
Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student, and,
"Jud. Here"
She stood up and left the chair open.
The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still,
"Um, Horizon-sama, you..."
Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and,
"Thinking back, Horizon was always like this."
With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken* {not proper nipponjin} sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and,
"N-No, please, I'll immediately get the chair--"
"I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. --Also this is Horizon's usual reading posture in a room, so I'd ask you not to mind."
The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon,
"--What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder.
"Ah, Tes. --I have asked Musashi about the well-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would -promote feelings of resistance- or -weaken one's resolve--"
Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and,
"Anyway, things like those won't be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety."
"Jud, thank you. Also--"
Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espana, but,
"--Horizon would like to have my clothes, please."
"That is..."
The student lowered her eyebrows.
"Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country..."
"Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if it's possible, I'd like to wear them, please."
To those words, the female student let several seconds pass.
After a while,
"--Tes. I'll bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espana uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new."
"Jud. Thank you."
Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon,
"Is anything wrong?"
"Ah, no, ...about the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say,"
"Jud, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything--"
I wonder.
"I would gather that the person to do so will give up."
"? ...W-Why is that?"
"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but, ...I wonder if he'll be able to keep up with all of my refutations?"
"Refutations...?"
"Parallel conversations. --Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder."
Saying that, Horizon realized one thing.
"It's just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. It's just that--"
The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude thus, Horizon continued.
"When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whatever, --it would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe."
To her words, the student hardened her body.
"----"
At a loss for words, she only stood still.
Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girl's silence. She thought of inquiring thus, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo.
"If I may ask, was that a ship?"
"Ah, Tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete."
"Jud. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldn't expect to see those people safe and sound."
"...Ah, I-I'm sorry."
Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong.
She looked up to the coloured ceiling.
"Whatever the case,"
She murmured.
"I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I?"

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24

2014-02-03T03:25:29Z

Wry: Linked to next chapter

==Chapter 24: The Determined on the Plains==
[[Image:Horizon1B_077.jpg|thumb]]

''To walk this path is to pass a difficult mountain trail''

''To not walk this path is to be left standing''

''The only way we can move on is upwards, then''

'''Point Allocation (Decision)'''

<center>●</center>

There was a land spread out with sand. Facing the ocean, the land was vast and flat, with good drainage.

On its surface, ten ships of gargantuan size were lined up. As all of them were fixed on the ground by anchoring ropes and landing structures, the shadow they cast fell over the surface of the land.

People were moving inside the ship.

They were mobilizing to carry out the duties of transport and security.

Both the people in security, and those who are carrying ship-to-ship cargo in and out, looked in the northern and eastern direction every so often.

In the east, there was a town held between two small hills. However, there was neither the smoke of cooking rising up, the sound of activity in the mills, nor were the sight of people present in that town.

Everyone extended their gaze to beyond the town.

Over there was a bay. A large bay near the ocean, where many waves are.

The bay was a great distance from the hill, the town, the rural parts and the waterways, but because it was so big one could think that they would be able to reach for it if he holds out his hand.

The bay was ruined.

The curtain of white that adorned its appearance was surged by the brown-coloured and water-coloured filth below it.

Sometimes, as if to jump out of the surface of the water, remains of the houses showed themselves. Then, as if to display themselves to the land, they swayed for a few moments, then sank, yet again.

On the shores of the bay, a number of towns and villages were still being destroyed and sank by the bay.

Still, this was not the reason there were times when everyone would look towards the east at the same time. The reason was,

"----"

The light. Every so often, there would be a line of red light shining from the surface of the sea reaching towards the sky. Sometimes there would be only one light, sometimes there would be many at once; sometimes they would shoot up straight to the heavens, then scatter and disappear, and sometimes they would appear to be drawing a curve heading for the northern and western sky.

They would be accompanied by the shaking of the ground. It shook aimlessly, as if staggering.

As the ground calmed down, the light in the sky would disappear, and the towns and villages devoured by the bay would again disappear with a splash.

And then, everyone would start moving again, while looking in a different direction.

North.

Facing the vast land port was a land untouched.

It was a hill where the woods, rivers, and grasslands remained.

Still, ships were present at both the top of the short hill and on its opposite direction.

Ten ships. On the elongated structure of the ship meant for transport, smoke from cooking were rising, and a great number of people were standing on its deck.

They were looking towards the top of the hill.

On the top of the green hill, on plain land, groups of people were present.

There were three of them. One had a red western-style uniform. Another had black western-style uniform. The last had a black eastern-style uniform.

People looked on. The one in red and the two in black were facing each other in one line each as if to form a triangle, and people in each position were exchanging documents and containers between themselves. The people continued their work, pausing in between to look on.

<center>●</center>

Inside the group of red standing on top of the hill where the wind blows, a girl stood on the leftmost point, clad in mechanical arms.

She held a single spear, covered in cloth, in both her arms.

Towards the girl with the spear with the words 'Slicing Dragonfly' engraved on its hilt, the young man next to her spoke out,

"I've been standing all this while, but is there a reason for me to be here, Gin-san?"

"You look good enough just standing there so isn't it fine, Muneshige-sama? I always get nervous when I am on merchandise transfer duty. --Indeed, I'm just being silent to not blow my cover."

"...Gin-san, are there times when you get nervous?"

"Tes, though as a daughter of a warrior family displaying such emotions on my face would be shameful so I usually keep them hidden. ...Shall I show them to you next time, Muneshige-sama? Though you'll probably think of me as a troublesome woman if I do."

"I'm sorry."

Muneshige stated in a small voice. Looking at the fleet commands exchanging their mobilization schedules for over the next few days,

"You do tense up when I hug you all the time, Gin-san, no? Though you loosen up quite a bit right after."
Gin lowered her gaze to the ground, biting her lips. She stole a glance towards Muneshige on her side, but he appeared to be looking at the sky with a face that feigned ignorance. As Gin returned her gaze,

"...Is this revenge for the time when you woke up?"

"...No, it was just a reasonable direction of the flow of our conversation."

"Tes, then I'll deal with that after, so do prepare yourself. --You won't escape if you tried with your legs in that condition, after all."
Thus, Gin looked forward.

<center>●</center>

''...Now, it would be great if we can finish this safely.''

The one at the end of Gin's gaze, thinking as such, was a row of people dressed in black, Eastern-style uniforms. The Far East uniform. They were the members of the ship preceding Musashi, here as to represent the Defense Force. They should have not been here as those in agreement by nature, but,

''...It is so that K.P.A. Italia can display its understanding towards the Far East, huh.''

There was very little recognition by Musashi towards Horizon Ariadust and her position as the present head of Mikawa. However, even if that was not the case, there would still be very little among Musashi's residents that would oppose the ruling of her suicide.
However, if the fact that students of the Far East are present at this scene as a member of the Testament Union were to be shown to the people on Musashi, there would be a different meaning. Moreover, if those students were of the Defense Force,

''...It would mean that those with power have agreed to this ruling.''

Musashi's residents never had the strength to resist in the beginning. For those who were planning to oppose the Testament Union under the pretense that the Defense Force would carry out its duty to 'protect' them, this would have weaken their resolve and replaced it with resignation to defeat.

It was a simple method, but nevertheless the one they had to choose under the limiting conditions; thus Gin thought.
Whatever the case, thus Gin thought. She looked towards the Far Eastern woman in front of her.

She stood upright, hair tied behind her head. Possessing two blades on her hip, she looked straight in Gin's direction.

It was the first time she had met her.

However, she had already known her name.

''...Honda Futayo.''

The daughter of Honda Tadakatsu, that would be the one to succeed him eventually, thus it was said.

Gin noticed Futayo's line of sight directing towards the spear, Slicing Dragonfly, held in her mechanical arms. It was the one her father left in her care. It was probably the only thing she could hold her gaze on.

Gin wondered if the one on the other side knew who she was. No, whether she did nor didn't, it wouldn't matter; she was not her ally. ...There was no need to change their relation, was there?

Now, which side is she on, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

Understanding her role as a part of the family, she was a woman who would cause the family's collapse with her death.

Understanding her role as a support for her husband, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her husband's success.

...And the last one was--
Understanding the very order of her family, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her own success.

Gin was thinking about her second role. She wondered what would be the case for her other party.

"Third Special Duty"

An order came from the fleet commander acting as the chief of the dispatch team, addressed to her.

Thus Gin affirmed and, retaining her gaze on Futayo,

"From the one affiliated with the Shin-Nagoya Castle based in Mikawa, the Far East, as its Special First Reserve Agent, Honda Tadakatsu-sama; this is the item left in the custody of the Special Third-year with the same affiliation, Honda Futayo."

With a greeting, she took one step forward. Then, continuing to step on the soil and the grass, the second and third steps.

At the midpoint between the two sides where her footsteps stopped, Honda Futayo gave her greetings.

That should have been the case.

Standing on a position five metres before the midpoint, the first to come was a voice.

As Futayo turned her gaze away from Slicing Dragonfly to face the other party,

"--How?"

Gin immediately replied to her question.

"I have been told about a lot of things."

So that is the case, thus Futayo answered, giving her greetings. Then, facing this side and taking a step,

"----"

The next moment, she felt a hand within reaching distance in front of her.

''...This is--!?''

Shortening the distance between them, it was a movement-type Ability.

Thus Gin looked, at the figure of the person standing in front of her.

<center>●</center>

Futayo was displaying an act of dignity by using her movement-type Ability here.

''...I'll use the Ability in a manner that can be clearly seen, and obtain Slicing Dragonfly which Tachibana Gin holds with my own hands.''
That way,

''...I can show that there are still opportunities for the Far East to obtain power and weaponry.''

Right now, this scene, via K.P.A. Italia's broadcasting members, should reach everyone, whether the refugees of Mikawa, Musashi's residents, or those living in the other countries.

That is why she moved right there.

There was a secret meeting between the higher positions of the Defense Force that morning. She understood the provocation she would make with this action. She also knew that, by the perceived continuation of the Honda family's support of last night's incident, she would propel the already critical position of the Far East further into danger.

Still, if she were to do nothing here,

''...There will be no more chances.''

With little else power than to protect themselves, Musashi's people are having most of their will to fight taken away. Furthermore, we, as the Defense Force of the Far East, in carrying out our duty of -protection-, are entrusting that very duty towards the people of Musashi to the Testament Union. And finally, there has been word that the rights of most of the Chancellor and Student Council on the Musashi are under the care of its King, and that the temporary parliament are taking the side of the Testament Union. At this rate,

''...We will no longer be able to avoid having our independence and power taken away, left with nothing else but resignation to our fate.
Furthermore, to accept this very fate,''

''...Will mean to lose the one that has become the head of Mikawa, Horizon Ariadust-sama.''
A monarch paying with his life for a country in danger would mean that all the efforts to save it would be in vain. Thus his followers, putting faith in their lord, would bring out their full force to avoid such a situation.

Nonetheless, thus was the word spoken in the meeting.

''...Our lord is scattering her life away without us doing anything.''

She knew the reason why; we did not have any power to do anything.

But, thus everyone continued in the meeting.

''...What would happen if we were to do something?''

They were only people in a position with little power among a nation that has none.

A small action would be enough. If she were to show at least the intention of doing something, those with something planned will use it as a foundation for their determination, and,

...If there is hope, there will have been meaning in her action.

The one who took action was the person in command. If a subordinate did, there will not be any other choice but to deal with him under the strict and controlling directions of the Testament Union, but because the chief herself did it, nothing like that will happen. The one in trouble would be the Union, having their control lost, so there would be a degree to which acts like that would be permitted. If her thinking was to be naive, she would still have shown her resolve. It would just be passed off as her losing her mind looking at her father's rival.

Her action would end at successfully obtaining her weapon. Everything would be decided at that point.

That was why Futayo moved.

The Ability she used was the Izumo aligned Kazamatsuri movement-type Ability, 'Soaring Wings'. Treating any resistance to her movement as an impurity and purifying it, ultimately one can purify his own body weight and, through this Ability, one can bring his own strength to the utmost limit. The offering is, while carrying around a weapon that Kazamatsuri permits without ever drawing it out, he must move successively as to display the movement of the wind and follow its direction.

It was still like that now. Carrying a sword on her side, she went and moved forward in such a way as to link her movements together,
"----"

And reached to take Slicing Dragonfly from Tachibana Gin, who stood in front of her.

For a distance as short as fifty metres, it would have been next to impossible to perceive her movements.

Still, Futayo did not let her guard down. Futayo sped up with all her might. Her start was a bit slow to not display her intention to the other party, but after that will only take a moment.

She moves, then, hearing the gasps of the people who realized her actions,

"...!?"

But Futayo looked.

Soaring forward earlier, the one in front of her was not her father's spear, held in mechanical arms.

"This is---"

A figure. Cutting in between herself and Gin accompanied by a breeze,

"...Tachibana Muneshige!"

The next moment, Futayo saw a light, accompanied by sound.

The sound was a cold echo, like the breaking of glass. The light was the blue glow of Ether. Those were the aftereffects of the voiding of an Ability, caused by the breaking of Ether.

''...Damn it.''

Not being able to continue the movement of the wind after having her body abruptly stopped, Futayo's 'Soaring Wings' was destroyed.
Then Futayo understood; her own speed was overturned by her opponent.

<center>●</center>

Gin heard a statement from the figure of Muneshige in front of her eyes.

"...Well then, I'll have Slicing Dragonfly returned by myself."

She couldn't see Futayo on the other side of Muneshige.

But she could sense the light and sound of the Ability nullifying. That is,

...The Musashi Defense Force was, in this place, displaying the Far East's will to resist.

She could also see the meaning behind the action as an act of retaining the Far East's pride.

By using a surprise attack with her speed, she was not clearly resisting, but merely showing the intention to do so.

It was a good method. Without the Pope Chancellor here, there was no one in the vicinity that can pass on an immediate judgement.

Furthermore, Muneshige was involved in the fight from last night; now was the right time to act.

Still,

...It was laid to waste by Muneshige-sama.

Muneshige-sama's movement-type Ability was superior to that of Futayo.

In contrast to Futayo's approach from a straight distance, Muneshige took a roundabout path to in front of this side. He arrived earlier than Futayo.

Muneshige was faster. Then,

"Third Special Agent, the Divine Weapon, Slicing Dragonfly"

Thus he said, turning his face to meet Gin's gaze.

It was a smiling face, but Muneshige would have a gentle expression on a normal day. He won't show any expression other than that of a smile.

Then, what about his legs? He walked and ran as if he could, but didn't consider anything more than that.

Despite that, why would he use his Ability here? They could have used the act to further impose on the Far East if he didn't.

She understood the reason.

...For me---

Shame had a higher priority than injury. He moved so that she did not lose her face.

Damn it, thus Gin thought. She let her guard down. For her, whose one of her principles is to devote herself to him, this was a failure.

That was why Gin pondered. As compensation and gratitude for her fault, what she would do to follow through with Muneshige's course of action.

That is,

"Muneshige-sama. --Here."

As if a matter of fact, she passed Slicing Dragonfly on to Muneshige. Pretending not to mind the Abilities he and Futayo used, she left the spear in the care of the man to survived last night's battle.

Right, thus Muneshige affirmed. He received Slicing Dragonfly and turned his back.

He straightened his posture and, raising Slicing Dragonfly towards the sky with both his hands,

"The Divine Weapon I am holding here, which Honda Tadakatsu left in care from last night; the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-, I shall now return to his daughter, Honda Futayo...!"

With this everything is settled, thus Gin concluded, while thinking 'He's being nonsensical again' on one side.

Among the only group permitted to have power in the Far East with the position of the Defense Force; even the strongest of them, Honda Futayo, could not win against Muneshige in terms of power, thus it was displayed.

Furthermore, it was not her who obtained the weapon her father left her by herself,

...She only obtained it because it was left in our care, then returned to her...

The people who saw her act would surely understand that their action did not pass through to us.

And they should have seen how we didn't even react to the trifle that is the light and sound of the Ability failing.

Futayo's side was trying to display their intention to resist, but all of that has backfired.

It couldn't be thought as a rash act. The information about his injury should have been known.

In the chaos of last night, she took him under her arms and retreated using the shortest route. There were many witnesses, and they did not have anything to hide.

The Far East would have thought that he could no longer move.

But,

''...Muneshige-sama was being reckless after all.''

His course of action was to not only hide his wounds, but to show that he has in fact recovered from his injury and able to move again.

He never did. He should have felt intense pain in his legs. Still, he moved, and exceeded the Far East's estimations.

...It would be nice if through this action, they will see Tres España's worth and spread it on the net, allowing more to invest in their own country. Their nation was in a lot of debt and filing for bankruptcy for the second time.

With people expecting the third time soon, the other countries are reluctant to invest in them.

Gin was thinking about this morning, when she received an announcement regarding the issue and what would happen next.

Muneshige offered Futayo, whose figure Gin could not see from her side, the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-.

Slicing Dragonfly did not move. Futayo was most likely examining Muneshige, to see whether he really suffered no wounds from last night's battle or otherwise. But, after a while,

"---I am indebted to you."

Slicing Dragonfly was passed over to the other side.

Then Gin listened; to the words the female warrior chose to speak, without seeing her expression. Those were,

"I, Honda Futayo, swear on this weapon, Slicing Dragonfly, that I will surpass my father."

I see, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

''...She was--''

Gin thought. They managed to display the futility of the will to resist to the Far Easter people, but they have probably made a troublesome opponent in the process.

''...I wonder.''

In the Far East as it is now, are there capable people that are able to respond to her will?

<center>●</center>

In the dimly-lit room.

It was a white room, lit with not the light from the outside, but with that from a monitor.

At the centre of the room were two figures.

One was that of the automated doll, with long, white hair.

The other, combing the doll's hair with a black comb, was that of a female Tres España student.

The automated doll, with her gaze remaining on the wall, posed a question to the girl behind her.

"If I may ask, what time is it now?"

"Tes, Horizon-sama. Right now, --I think that it is half past nine. Are you thinking about something?"

"Jud, how are the preparations outside going?"

To her words, the female student's combing stopped for a moment. But, continuing her actions,

"Right now, the execution grounds (Andamio de la Ejecucion) are being reorganized. The place where a lord of a country is to carry out his will should not be called the -execution ground- after all. We are decorating the place with tatami mats and ornaments as an act of gratitude. After the preparations are done, at 2 p.m. we will have Horizon-sama undergo a health examination, as well as ascertain the presence of the Logismoi Oplo Horizon-sama possesses."

"Jud. --It will be six in the evening when Horizon will end her life, then."

"Tes. In regards to that, a change of clothes will be prepared. If there are specific clothes that you desire, please do not hesitate to ask for them. The Testament Union will grant your wish."

Jud, thus Horizon murmured.

"Being the head is quite troublesome indeed, don't you think? Causing trouble for everyone and whatnot."

To those words, the student's combing movements stopped yet again.

Opening her mouth,

"Umm,"

Hesitating in her words,

"Horizon-sama, you---"

With a small quiver in her voice,

"--are prepared, are you not?"

Horizon neither affirmed nor denied her words. She answered with a natural expression,

"Where recreation of history is concerned, this situation is one of the more important for the duties of the head, after all."

She drew a breath.

"In this one year I was living without knowing who I am and what I should do. Horizon's soul was for some reason that of a human, but with the intellect of an automaton, my thought processes, decisions and memories are all based on an automated doll; I possess no emotion. That is why Horizon--"

A moment.

"Remembering the daily life and memories of the past year, I was always having doubts about my existence as an automated doll. --about what I, P-01s, truly was."

"That is--"

"Jud, I was able to know last night. The suddenness of the revelation was unprecedented so I didn't understand as well as I should at first, but putting the pieces together it was a story that easily made sense. Also, before that I have also heard something that can become a very convincing factor towards the credibility of this case. That is--"
Horizon raised her face to look at the white wall in front of her.

"The possibility that, after Horizon was run over by Father's carriage, she remained in a state between life and death. Abandoning the body that cannot be repaired by medical treatment, the soul was transported to this body. Then, the eight emotions that could not be stored along with the soul in my throat were left in this world as the Logismoi Oplo. --It was a story easy to understand. It is just that I did not expect the Logismoi Oplo to be involved in saving the world from the Apocalypse at all. Also..."

Also,

"The Far East is forbidden from possessing weapons, but since Horizon's soul is one, my very existence becomes a sin the Far East holds. And, the Far East needed to take responsibility and pay for the destruction of Mikawa last night, in one form or another. --In other words, Horizon is just an automated doll, a weapon that should not have been, but given the position of the head, without even having the emotion of fear."

Thus,

"--Who Horizon is and what I should do; I have finally found the clearest answer. The favours I could obtain and problems I could avoid were also clear. Those were the facts that Horizon is someone who did not even earn the right to live; someone that will never achieve anything."

Somewhere along her words, the movements of the student combing Horizon's hair stopped completely.

The female student, with her face down, thus questioned in this way,

"If... you were to possess emotion, how would you be, Horizon-sama?"

"Jud, --That, I cannot answer, because I do not have any experience of possessing emotions."

Only, thus Horizon said. Her gaze never moving away from the white wall where nothing was,

"If Horizon were to rely on the information from the books I have read, whether as reference or as the things that I have learned, I would be able to obtain the best answer to this question."

"Is that... Wanting to be saved?"

Horizon pondered, hearing that question.

Under the best decision, she would never have thought about wanting to be saved. But,

"I wonder."

"...Eh?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect, and prioritized over anything else. Thus, --Among the choices I have that will lead to the best decision, the thought of wanting to be saved should be there. But right now, that choice is being silenced and shut out from my thoughts."

''I wonder.''

Horizon only stated thus, referring to the possibility.

"Right now, Horizon is acting under the best decision. In the case where Horizon would want a decision other than that of the best, that is, if my decision to commit suicide is no more than because of my perfect decision as an automated doll, ...If something was to be presented to Horizon as a better decision than what an automated doll could think of, Horizon--"

I wonder.

"If someone were to meet me with a judgement equal to that of an automated doll, he or she will definitely be able to overturn my decision."

The sound of a breath being drawn was heard on the other side, but its meaning was not understood.

Only, accompanied by the word 'Tes' from the female student, the comb was removed down from Horizon's hair.

The black comb glided through the white hair, reflecting a white light, and separated from it.

Matching her movements, the female student spoke thus.

"...Can you read a book? If you require it, I will have one brought after."

"Jud. Then, please bring one for me. Something with more worth than possession."

"Tes, that was quite the difficult request."

The student's voice had a hint of a smile in it. Taking the comb out of her hair,

"--It will be chosen based on the current trends, but I will provide one for you. While reading, please wait for the examination in the afternoon, then."

That moment.

A bell sounded. It sounded far, like the roar of the sea. The small, yet definite sound, was,

"The bell of the Ariadust Academy, was it? It did sound a while ago as well, but now--"

The female student stated.

"That was the sound of one hour passing. I heard that the noisiest class are being quite silent today. Because of the difficult composition class they are having or something."

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24.5|Chapter 24.5]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24.5

2014-02-03T03:24:38Z

Wry: List spacing and footer

==Chapter 24.5 Study: The Musashi Ariadust Academy==
[[File:Horizon1B 098.jpg|thumbnail]]

Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Is there a plan or something of our Academy grounds? We need a map to know where to set things up and hide around in, you know? A map!

Kimi: Fufufu, stealthy brother, for now I'll spread out one of the buildings so take a look.

Above: . 1st Floor

Middle: . 2nd Floor

Below: . 3rd Floor

1. Cafeteria

2. Archery Room

3. Furnace, Storeroom

4. Art Room

5. Metalwork & Woodwork Rooms

6. Library

7. Staffroom

8. Pool

9. Biology and Chemistry Laboratories

10. Music and Cooking Rooms

11. Front Bridge

12. 3-Plum

13. Student Council Room

*Chancellor Party's hall is outside the Academy, but meetings mostly held in the Student Council Room as well.

Toori: Uoo, how small! So that's why they put up that removable bridge; our campus barely reaches the 100m mark in diagonal measurements so we need the space!

Kimi: Yep, that is why we have two entrances at the front. That is just the kind of place we are living our life in.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_24|Chapter 24]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_25|Chapter 25]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24.5

2014-02-03T03:22:44Z

Wry: Included header and picture

==Chapter 24.5 Study: The Musashi Ariadust Academy==
[[File:Horizon1B 098.jpg|thumbnail]]

Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Is there a plan or something of our Academy grounds? We need a map to know where to set things up and hide around in, you know? A map!

Kimi: Fufufu, stealthy brother, for now I'll spread out one of the buildings so take a look.

Above: . 1st Floor

Middle: . 2nd Floor

Below: . 3rd Floor

1. Cafeteria
2. Archery Room
3. Furnace, Storeroom
4. Art Room
5. Metalwork & Woodwork Rooms
6. Library
7. Staffroom
8. Pool
9. Biology and Chemistry Laboratories
10. Music and Cooking Rooms
11. Front Bridge
12. 3-Plum
13. Student Council Room
*Chancellor Party's hall is outside the Academy, but meetings mostly held in the Student Council Room as well.

Toori: Uoo, how small! So that's why they put up that removable bridge; our campus barely reaches the 100m mark in diagonal measurements so we need the space!

Kimi: Yep, that is why we have two entrances at the front. That is just the kind of place we are living our life in.

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2014-02-03T03:20:48Z

Wry: Added 1B Chapter 24.5 Study link

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY). It takes place in the distant future of [[Owari no Chronicle]], another of Kawakami's light novel series. It conforms the GENESIS series of the verse.

==Alternative Languages==
The ''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

Editors are welcome.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==The ''GENESIS Series - Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' by Kawakami Minoru==

This novel is also translated by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Nanodesu].

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A ([[Horizon:Volume_1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/yjv91zemgwr0a0n/Horizon_1-A.epub ePUB])===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/character-introduction/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/glossary/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/history/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/school-rules/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - He who Dashes through the Air]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
Partial translations by [http://pastebin.com/u/midorikasa Midorikasa]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Table of Contents|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Character|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_SchoolRules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21 - Worrier in the Twilight]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter22|Chapter 22 - Unconcerned Colleagues]] (2/5)
**[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_22.5|Study - Religion on Musashi]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/GbjscVLf Midorikasa])'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_23|Chapter 23 - Skeptics in the Meeting Session]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/tAbZs3r7 Midorikasa] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24|Chapter 24 - The Determined on the Plains]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/4dFYtj35 Midorikasa] )'''
**[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24.5|Study - The Musashi Ariadust Academy]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pBEGA8P3 Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/rdDX7AWK Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 26 - Refuter at the Execution Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/HRqXZpmH Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 27 - The Powerful Below Ground '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pzNn91SR Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 28 - The Usurper in Town '''(by [http://pastebin.com/M6v3FedQ Midorikasa] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36) '''(by [http://pastebin.com/2wQi2EWY Midorikasa])'''
**Study - Musashi's Knights '''(by [http://pastebin.com/Np9Czzpr Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 30 - Me at the Last Moment '''(by [http://pastebin.com/FfTDPDpz Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Preface|Preface]]
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Prologue|Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 01|Chapter 01: Members of the Vermilion Field]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 02|Chapter 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 03|Chapter 03: Travelers in the Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 04|Chapter 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 05|Chapter 05: Restraint from Every Direction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 06|Chapter 06: Greeter on the Deck]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 07|Chapter 07: Creators on the Battlefield]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 08|Chapter 08: Herald on the Stage]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 09|Chapter 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11: Groups of National Leaders]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 13|Chapter 13: Conversations between Worriers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 14|Chapter 14: Distant Affirmers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 15|Chapter 15: Immigrants to England]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 16|Chapter 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 17|Chapter 17: Recluses around the Corner]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 18|Chapter 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 19|Chapter 19: Those Descending to the Surface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 20|Chapter 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 21|Chapter 21: The Two in the Meeting Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 22|Chapter 22: Replier on the Chopping Block]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 23|Chapter 23: Scarred Ones in a Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 24|Chapter 24: Guide to a New World]]
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 08|Chapter 08 - One who Jumps into the Enclosure]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 09|Chapter 09 - Instigators in the Dining Hall]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Cheerful People under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - Failure to Understand at the Storefront]]
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-B===
[[File:Vol 5B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-A===
[[File:Vol 6A.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-B===
[[File:Vol 6B.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-C===
[[File:Horizon6-C01-Cover.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==The ''GENESIS Series - Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon - Kimitoasamade'' by Kawakami Minoru==

A side story coupled with the limited edition volumes of the first and second seasons of the anime.

===Kimitoasamade 1-A===
[[File:1A000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 1-B===
[[File:1B000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 2-A===
[[File:2A000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 2-B===
[[File:2B000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 3-A===
[[File:3A000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 3-B===
[[File:3B000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 4-A===
[[File:4A000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kimitoasamade 4-B===
[[File:4B000a.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Kimitoasamade 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]
:*[[user:Strike Forcer|Strike Forcer]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5B - 境界線上のホライゾンV<下> (October 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886855-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6A - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<上> (May 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891623-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6B - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<中> (July 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891820-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6C - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<下> (September 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891624-0)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Minoru Kawakami]]

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24.5

2014-02-03T03:20:17Z

Wry: Initial copy of Midorikasa's translation

The Musashi Ariadust Academy

Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Is there a plan or something of our Academy grounds? We need a map to know where to set things up and hide around in, you know? A map!

Kimi: Fufufu, stealthy brother, for now I'll spread out one of the buildings so take a look.

Above: . 1st Floor
Middle: . 2nd Floor
Below: . 3rd Floor

1. Cafeteria
2. Archery Room
3. Furnace, Storeroom
4. Art Room
5. Metalwork & Woodwork Rooms
6. Library
7. Staffroom
8. Pool
9. Biology and Chemistry Laboratories
10. Music and Cooking Rooms
11. Front Bridge
12. 3-Plum
13. Student Council Room
*Chancellor Party's hall is outside the Academy, but meetings mostly held in the Student Council Room as well.

Toori: Uoo, how small! So that's why they put up that removable bridge; our campus barely reaches the 100m mark in diagonal measurements so we need the space!

Kimi: Yep, that is why we have two entrances at the front. That is just the kind of place we are living our life in.

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24

2014-02-03T03:07:11Z

Wry: Internal monologue italicized

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24

2014-02-03T03:04:10Z

Wry: /* Chapter 24: The Determined on the Plains */

==Chapter 24: The Determined on the Plains==
[[Image:Horizon1B_077.jpg|thumb]]

''To walk this path is to pass a difficult mountain trail''

''To not walk this path is to be left standing''

''The only way we can move on is upwards, then''

'''Point Allocation (Decision)'''

<center>●</center>

There was a land spread out with sand. Facing the ocean, the land was vast and flat, with good drainage.

On its surface, ten ships of gargantuan size were lined up. As all of them were fixed on the ground by anchoring ropes and landing structures, the shadow they cast fell over the surface of the land.

People were moving inside the ship.

They were mobilizing to carry out the duties of transport and security.

Both the people in security, and those who are carrying ship-to-ship cargo in and out, looked in the northern and eastern direction every so often.

In the east, there was a town held between two small hills. However, there was neither the smoke of cooking rising up, the sound of activity in the mills, nor were the sight of people present in that town.

Everyone extended their gaze to beyond the town.

Over there was a bay. A large bay near the ocean, where many waves are.

The bay was a great distance from the hill, the town, the rural parts and the waterways, but because it was so big one could think that they would be able to reach for it if he holds out his hand.

The bay was ruined.

The curtain of white that adorned its appearance was surged by the brown-coloured and water-coloured filth below it.

Sometimes, as if to jump out of the surface of the water, remains of the houses showed themselves. Then, as if to display themselves to the land, they swayed for a few moments, then sank, yet again.

On the shores of the bay, a number of towns and villages were still being destroyed and sank by the bay.

Still, this was not the reason there were times when everyone would look towards the east at the same time. The reason was,

"----"

The light. Every so often, there would be a line of red light shining from the surface of the sea reaching towards the sky. Sometimes there would be only one light, sometimes there would be many at once; sometimes they would shoot up straight to the heavens, then scatter and disappear, and sometimes they would appear to be drawing a curve heading for the northern and western sky.

They would be accompanied by the shaking of the ground. It shook aimlessly, as if staggering.

As the ground calmed down, the light in the sky would disappear, and the towns and villages devoured by the bay would again disappear with a splash.

And then, everyone would start moving again, while looking in a different direction.

North.

Facing the vast land port was a land untouched.

It was a hill where the woods, rivers, and grasslands remained.

Still, ships were present at both the top of the short hill and on its opposite direction.

Ten ships. On the elongated structure of the ship meant for transport, smoke from cooking were rising, and a great number of people were standing on its deck.

They were looking towards the top of the hill.

On the top of the green hill, on plain land, groups of people were present.

There were three of them. One had a red western-style uniform. Another had black western-style uniform. The last had a black eastern-style uniform.

People looked on. The one in red and the two in black were facing each other in one line each as if to form a triangle, and people in each position were exchanging documents and containers between themselves. The people continued their work, pausing in between to look on.

<center>●</center>

Inside the group of red standing on top of the hill where the wind blows, a girl stood on the leftmost point, clad in mechanical arms.

She held a single spear, covered in cloth, in both her arms.

Towards the girl with the spear with the words 'Slicing Dragonfly' engraved on its hilt, the young man next to her spoke out,

"I've been standing all this while, but is there a reason for me to be here, Gin-san?"

"You look good enough just standing there so isn't it fine, Muneshige-sama? I always get nervous when I am on merchandise transfer duty. --Indeed, I'm just being silent to not blow my cover."

"...Gin-san, are there times when you get nervous?"

"Tes, though as a daughter of a warrior family displaying such emotions on my face would be shameful so I usually keep them hidden. ...Shall I show them to you next time, Muneshige-sama? Though you'll probably think of me as a troublesome woman if I do."

"I'm sorry."

Muneshige stated in a small voice. Looking at the fleet commands exchanging their mobilization schedules for over the next few days,

"You do tense up when I hug you all the time, Gin-san, no? Though you loosen up quite a bit right after."
Gin lowered her gaze to the ground, biting her lips. She stole a glance towards Muneshige on her side, but he appeared to be looking at the sky with a face that feigned ignorance. As Gin returned her gaze,

"...Is this revenge for the time when you woke up?"

"...No, it was just a reasonable direction of the flow of our conversation."

"Tes, then I'll deal with that after, so do prepare yourself. --You won't escape if you tried with your legs in that condition, after all."
Thus, Gin looked forward.

<center>●</center>

...Now, it would be great if we can finish this safely.

The one at the end of Gin's gaze, thinking as such, was a row of people dressed in black, Eastern-style uniforms. The Far East uniform. They were the members of the ship preceding Musashi, here as to represent the Defense Force. They should have not been here as those in agreement by nature, but,

...It is so that K.P.A. Italia can display its understanding towards the Far East, huh.

There was very little recognition by Musashi towards Horizon Ariadust and her position as the present head of Mikawa. However, even if that was not the case, there would still be very little among Musashi's residents that would oppose the ruling of her suicide.
However, if the fact that students of the Far East are present at this scene as a member of the Testament Union were to be shown to the people on Musashi, there would be a different meaning. Moreover, if those students were of the Defense Force,

...It would mean that those with power have agreed to this ruling.

Musashi's residents never had the strength to resist in the beginning. For those who were planning to oppose the Testament Union under the pretense that the Defense Force would carry out its duty to 'protect' them, this would have weaken their resolve and replaced it with resignation to defeat.

It was a simple method, but nevertheless the one they had to choose under the limiting conditions; thus Gin thought.
Whatever the case, thus Gin thought. She looked towards the Far Eastern woman in front of her.

She stood upright, hair tied behind her head. Possessing two blades on her hip, she looked straight in Gin's direction.

It was the first time she had met her.

However, she had already known her name.

...Honda Futayo.

The daughter of Honda Tadakatsu, that would be the one to succeed him eventually, thus it was said.

Gin noticed Futayo's line of sight directing towards the spear, Slicing Dragonfly, held in her mechanical arms. It was the one her father left in her care. It was probably the only thing she could hold her gaze on.

Gin wondered if the one on the other side knew who she was. No, whether she did nor didn't, it wouldn't matter; she was not her ally. ...There was no need to change their relation, was there?

Now, which side is she on, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

Understanding her role as a part of the family, she was a woman who would cause the family's collapse with her death.

Understanding her role as a support for her husband, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her husband's success.

...And the last one was--
Understanding the very order of her family, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her own success.

Gin was thinking about her second role. She wondered what would be the case for her other party.

"Third Special Duty"

An order came from the fleet commander acting as the chief of the dispatch team, addressed to her.

Thus Gin affirmed and, retaining her gaze on Futayo,

"From the one affiliated with the Shin-Nagoya Castle based in Mikawa, the Far East, as its Special First Reserve Agent, Honda Tadakatsu-sama; this is the item left in the custody of the Special Third-year with the same affiliation, Honda Futayo."

With a greeting, she took one step forward. Then, continuing to step on the soil and the grass, the second and third steps.

At the midpoint between the two sides where her footsteps stopped, Honda Futayo gave her greetings.

That should have been the case.

Standing on a position five metres before the midpoint, the first to come was a voice.

As Futayo turned her gaze away from Slicing Dragonfly to face the other party,

"--How?"

Gin immediately replied to her question.

"I have been told about a lot of things."

So that is the case, thus Futayo answered, giving her greetings. Then, facing this side and taking a step,

"----"

The next moment, she felt a hand within reaching distance in front of her.

...This is--!?

Shortening the distance between them, it was a movement-type Ability.

Thus Gin looked, at the figure of the person standing in front of her.

<center>●</center>

Futayo was displaying an act of dignity by using her movement-type Ability here.

...I'll use the Ability in a manner that can be clearly seen, and obtain Slicing Dragonfly which Tachibana Gin holds with my own hands.
That way,

...I can show that there are still opportunities for the Far East to obtain power and weaponry.

Right now, this scene, via K.P.A. Italia's broadcasting members, should reach everyone, whether the refugees of Mikawa, Musashi's residents, or those living in the other countries.

That is why she moved right there.

There was a secret meeting between the higher positions of the Defense Force that morning. She understood the provocation she would make with this action. She also knew that, by the perceived continuation of the Honda family's support of last night's incident, she would propel the already critical position of the Far East further into danger.

Still, if she were to do nothing here,

...There will be no more chances.

With little else power than to protect themselves, Musashi's people are having most of their will to fight taken away. Furthermore, we, as the Defense Force of the Far East, in carrying out our duty of -protection-, are entrusting that very duty towards the people of Musashi to the Testament Union. And finally, there has been word that the rights of most of the Chancellor and Student Council on the Musashi are under the care of its King, and that the temporary parliament are taking the side of the Testament Union. At this rate,

...We will no longer be able to avoid having our independence and power taken away, left with nothing else but resignation to our fate.
Furthermore, to accept this very fate,

...Will mean to lose the one that has become the head of Mikawa, Horizon Ariadust-sama.
A monarch paying with his life for a country in danger would mean that all the efforts to save it would be in vain. Thus his followers, putting faith in their lord, would bring out their full force to avoid such a situation.

Nonetheless, thus was the word spoken in the meeting.

...Our lord is scattering her life away without us doing anything.

She knew the reason why; we did not have any power to do anything.

But, thus everyone continued in the meeting.

...What would happen if we were to do something?

They were only people in a position with little power among a nation that has none.

A small action would be enough. If she were to show at least the intention of doing something, those with something planned will use it as a foundation for their determination, and,

...If there is hope, there will have been meaning in her action.

The one who took action was the person in command. If a subordinate did, there will not be any other choice but to deal with him under the strict and controlling directions of the Testament Union, but because the chief herself did it, nothing like that will happen. The one in trouble would be the Union, having their control lost, so there would be a degree to which acts like that would be permitted. If her thinking was to be naive, she would still have shown her resolve. It would just be passed off as her losing her mind looking at her father's rival.

Her action would end at successfully obtaining her weapon. Everything would be decided at that point.

That was why Futayo moved.

The Ability she used was the Izumo aligned Kazamatsuri movement-type Ability, 'Soaring Wings'. Treating any resistance to her movement as an impurity and purifying it, ultimately one can purify his own body weight and, through this Ability, one can bring his own strength to the utmost limit. The offering is, while carrying around a weapon that Kazamatsuri permits without ever drawing it out, he must move successively as to display the movement of the wind and follow its direction.

It was still like that now. Carrying a sword on her side, she went and moved forward in such a way as to link her movements together,
"----"

And reached to take Slicing Dragonfly from Tachibana Gin, who stood in front of her.

For a distance as short as fifty metres, it would have been next to impossible to perceive her movements.

Still, Futayo did not let her guard down. Futayo sped up with all her might. Her start was a bit slow to not display her intention to the other party, but after that will only take a moment.

She moves, then, hearing the gasps of the people who realized her actions,

"...!?"

But Futayo looked.

Soaring forward earlier, the one in front of her was not her father's spear, held in mechanical arms.

"This is---"

A figure. Cutting in between herself and Gin accompanied by a breeze,

"...Tachibana Muneshige!"

The next moment, Futayo saw a light, accompanied by sound.

The sound was a cold echo, like the breaking of glass. The light was the blue glow of Ether. Those were the aftereffects of the voiding of an Ability, caused by the breaking of Ether.

''...Damn it.''

Not being able to continue the movement of the wind after having her body abruptly stopped, Futayo's 'Soaring Wings' was destroyed.
Then Futayo understood; her own speed was overturned by her opponent.

<center>●</center>

Gin heard a statement from the figure of Muneshige in front of her eyes.

"...Well then, I'll have Slicing Dragonfly returned by myself."

She couldn't see Futayo on the other side of Muneshige.

But she could sense the light and sound of the Ability nullifying. That is,

...The Musashi Defense Force was, in this place, displaying the Far East's will to resist.

She could also see the meaning behind the action as an act of retaining the Far East's pride.

By using a surprise attack with her speed, she was not clearly resisting, but merely showing the intention to do so.

It was a good method. Without the Pope Chancellor here, there was no one in the vicinity that can pass on an immediate judgement.

Furthermore, Muneshige was involved in the fight from last night; now was the right time to act.

Still,

...It was laid to waste by Muneshige-sama.

Muneshige-sama's movement-type Ability was superior to that of Futayo.

In contrast to Futayo's approach from a straight distance, Muneshige took a roundabout path to in front of this side. He arrived earlier than Futayo.

Muneshige was faster. Then,

"Third Special Agent, the Divine Weapon, Slicing Dragonfly"

Thus he said, turning his face to meet Gin's gaze.

It was a smiling face, but Muneshige would have a gentle expression on a normal day. He won't show any expression other than that of a smile.

Then, what about his legs? He walked and ran as if he could, but didn't consider anything more than that.

Despite that, why would he use his Ability here? They could have used the act to further impose on the Far East if he didn't.

She understood the reason.

...For me---

Shame had a higher priority than injury. He moved so that she did not lose her face.

Damn it, thus Gin thought. She let her guard down. For her, whose one of her principles is to devote herself to him, this was a failure.

That was why Gin pondered. As compensation and gratitude for her fault, what she would do to follow through with Muneshige's course of action.

That is,

"Muneshige-sama. --Here."

As if a matter of fact, she passed Slicing Dragonfly on to Muneshige. Pretending not to mind the Abilities he and Futayo used, she left the spear in the care of the man to survived last night's battle.

Right, thus Muneshige affirmed. He received Slicing Dragonfly and turned his back.

He straightened his posture and, raising Slicing Dragonfly towards the sky with both his hands,

"The Divine Weapon I am holding here, which Honda Tadakatsu left in care from last night; the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-, I shall now return to his daughter, Honda Futayo...!"

With this everything is settled, thus Gin concluded, while thinking 'He's being nonsensical again' on one side.

Among the only group permitted to have power in the Far East with the position of the Defense Force; even the strongest of them, Honda Futayo, could not win against Muneshige in terms of power, thus it was displayed.

Furthermore, it was not her who obtained the weapon her father left her by herself,

...She only obtained it because it was left in our care, then returned to her...

The people who saw her act would surely understand that their action did not pass through to us.

And they should have seen how we didn't even react to the trifle that is the light and sound of the Ability failing.

Futayo's side was trying to display their intention to resist, but all of that has backfired.

It couldn't be thought as a rash act. The information about his injury should have been known.

In the chaos of last night, she took him under her arms and retreated using the shortest route. There were many witnesses, and they did not have anything to hide.

The Far East would have thought that he could no longer move.

But,

''...Muneshige-sama was being reckless after all.''

His course of action was to not only hide his wounds, but to show that he has in fact recovered from his injury and able to move again.

He never did. He should have felt intense pain in his legs. Still, he moved, and exceeded the Far East's estimations.

...It would be nice if through this action, they will see Tres España's worth and spread it on the net, allowing more to invest in their own country. Their nation was in a lot of debt and filing for bankruptcy for the second time.

With people expecting the third time soon, the other countries are reluctant to invest in them.

Gin was thinking about this morning, when she received an announcement regarding the issue and what would happen next.

Muneshige offered Futayo, whose figure Gin could not see from her side, the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-.

Slicing Dragonfly did not move. Futayo was most likely examining Muneshige, to see whether he really suffered no wounds from last night's battle or otherwise. But, after a while,

"---I am indebted to you."

Slicing Dragonfly was passed over to the other side.

Then Gin listened; to the words the female warrior chose to speak, without seeing her expression. Those were,

"I, Honda Futayo, swear on this weapon, Slicing Dragonfly, that I will surpass my father."

I see, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

''...She was--''

Gin thought. They managed to display the futility of the will to resist to the Far Easter people, but they have probably made a troublesome opponent in the process.

''...I wonder.''

In the Far East as it is now, are there capable people that are able to respond to her will?

<center>●</center>

In the dimly-lit room.

It was a white room, lit with not the light from the outside, but with that from a monitor.

At the centre of the room were two figures.

One was that of the automated doll, with long, white hair.

The other, combing the doll's hair with a black comb, was that of a female Tres España student.

The automated doll, with her gaze remaining on the wall, posed a question to the girl behind her.

"If I may ask, what time is it now?"

"Tes, Horizon-sama. Right now, --I think that it is half past nine. Are you thinking about something?"

"Jud, how are the preparations outside going?"

To her words, the female student's combing stopped for a moment. But, continuing her actions,

"Right now, the execution grounds (Andamio de la Ejecucion) are being reorganized. The place where a lord of a country is to carry out his will should not be called the -execution ground- after all. We are decorating the place with tatami mats and ornaments as an act of gratitude. After the preparations are done, at 2 p.m. we will have Horizon-sama undergo a health examination, as well as ascertain the presence of the Logismoi Oplo Horizon-sama possesses."

"Jud. --It will be six in the evening when Horizon will end her life, then."

"Tes. In regards to that, a change of clothes will be prepared. If there are specific clothes that you desire, please do not hesitate to ask for them. The Testament Union will grant your wish."

Jud, thus Horizon murmured.

"Being the head is quite troublesome indeed, don't you think? Causing trouble for everyone and whatnot."

To those words, the student's combing movements stopped yet again.

Opening her mouth,

"Umm,"

Hesitating in her words,

"Horizon-sama, you---"

With a small quiver in her voice,

"--are prepared, are you not?"

Horizon neither affirmed nor denied her words. She answered with a natural expression,

"Where recreation of history is concerned, this situation is one of the more important for the duties of the head, after all."

She drew a breath.

"In this one year I was living without knowing who I am and what I should do. Horizon's soul was for some reason that of a human, but with the intellect of an automaton, my thought processes, decisions and memories are all based on an automated doll; I possess no emotion. That is why Horizon--"

A moment.

"Remembering the daily life and memories of the past year, I was always having doubts about my existence as an automated doll. --about what I, P-01s, truly was."

"That is--"

"Jud, I was able to know last night. The suddenness of the revelation was unprecedented so I didn't understand as well as I should at first, but putting the pieces together it was a story that easily made sense. Also, before that I have also heard something that can become a very convincing factor towards the credibility of this case. That is--"
Horizon raised her face to look at the white wall in front of her.

"The possibility that, after Horizon was run over by Father's carriage, she remained in a state between life and death. Abandoning the body that cannot be repaired by medical treatment, the soul was transported to this body. Then, the eight emotions that could not be stored along with the soul in my throat were left in this world as the Logismoi Oplo. --It was a story easy to understand. It is just that I did not expect the Logismoi Oplo to be involved in saving the world from the Apocalypse at all. Also..."

Also,

"The Far East is forbidden from possessing weapons, but since Horizon's soul is one, my very existence becomes a sin the Far East holds. And, the Far East needed to take responsibility and pay for the destruction of Mikawa last night, in one form or another. --In other words, Horizon is just an automated doll, a weapon that should not have been, but given the position of the head, without even having the emotion of fear."

Thus,

"--Who Horizon is and what I should do; I have finally found the clearest answer. The favours I could obtain and problems I could avoid were also clear. Those were the facts that Horizon is someone who did not even earn the right to live; someone that will never achieve anything."

Somewhere along her words, the movements of the student combing Horizon's hair stopped completely.

The female student, with her face down, thus questioned in this way,

"If... you were to possess emotion, how would you be, Horizon-sama?"

"Jud, --That, I cannot answer, because I do not have any experience of possessing emotions."

Only, thus Horizon said. Her gaze never moving away from the white wall where nothing was,

"If Horizon were to rely on the information from the books I have read, whether as reference or as the things that I have learned, I would be able to obtain the best answer to this question."

"Is that... Wanting to be saved?"

Horizon pondered, hearing that question.

Under the best decision, she would never have thought about wanting to be saved. But,

"I wonder."

"...Eh?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect, and prioritized over anything else. Thus, --Among the choices I have that will lead to the best decision, the thought of wanting to be saved should be there. But right now, that choice is being silenced and shut out from my thoughts."

''I wonder.''

Horizon only stated thus, referring to the possibility.

"Right now, Horizon is acting under the best decision. In the case where Horizon would want a decision other than that of the best, that is, if my decision to commit suicide is no more than because of my perfect decision as an automated doll, ...If something was to be presented to Horizon as a better decision than what an automated doll could think of, Horizon--"

I wonder.

"If someone were to meet me with a judgement equal to that of an automated doll, he or she will definitely be able to overturn my decision."

The sound of a breath being drawn was heard on the other side, but its meaning was not understood.

Only, accompanied by the word 'Tes' from the female student, the comb was removed down from Horizon's hair.

The black comb glided through the white hair, reflecting a white light, and separated from it.

Matching her movements, the female student spoke thus.

"...Can you read a book? If you require it, I will have one brought after."

"Jud. Then, please bring one for me. Something with more worth than possession."

"Tes, that was quite the difficult request."

The student's voice had a hint of a smile in it. Taking the comb out of her hair,

"--It will be chosen based on the current trends, but I will provide one for you. While reading, please wait for the examination in the afternoon, then."

That moment.

A bell sounded. It sounded far, like the roar of the sea. The small, yet definite sound, was,

"The bell of the Ariadust Academy, was it? It did sound a while ago as well, but now--"

The female student stated.

"That was the sound of one hour passing. I heard that the noisiest class are being quite silent today. Because of the difficult composition class they are having or something."

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 24

2014-02-03T02:32:01Z

Wry:

==Chapter 24: The Determined on the Plains==
[[Image:Horizon1B_077.jpg|thumb]]

''To walk this path is to pass a difficult mountain trail''

''To not walk this path is to be left standing''

''The only way we can move on is upwards, then''

'''Point Allocation (Decision)'''

<center>●</center>

There was a land spread out with sand. Facing the ocean, the land was vast and flat, with good drainage.

On its surface, ten ships of gargantuan size were lined up. As all of them were fixed on the ground by anchoring ropes and landing structures, the shadow they cast fell over the surface of the land.

People were moving inside the ship.

They were mobilizing to carry out the duties of transport and security.

Both the people in security, and those who are carrying ship-to-ship cargo in and out, looked in the northern and eastern direction every so often.

In the east, there was a town held between two small hills. However, there was neither the smoke of cooking rising up, the sound of activity in the mills, nor were the sight of people present in that town.

Everyone extended their gaze to beyond the town.

Over there was a bay. A large bay near the ocean, where many waves are.

The bay was a great distance from the hill, the town, the rural parts and the waterways, but because it was so big one could think that they would be able to reach for it if he holds out his hand.

The bay was ruined.

The curtain of white that adorned its appearance was surged by the brown-coloured and water-coloured filth below it.

Sometimes, as if to jump out of the surface of the water, remains of the houses showed themselves. Then, as if to display themselves to the land, they swayed for a few moments, then sank, yet again.

On the shores of the bay, a number of towns and villages were still being destroyed and sank by the bay.

Still, this was not the reason there were times when everyone would look towards the east at the same time. The reason was,

"----"

The light. Every so often, there would be a line of red light shining from the surface of the sea reaching towards the sky. Sometimes there would be only one light, sometimes there would be many at once; sometimes they would shoot up straight to the heavens, then scatter and disappear, and sometimes they would appear to be drawing a curve heading for the northern and western sky.

They would be accompanied by the shaking of the ground. It shook aimlessly, as if staggering.

As the ground calmed down the light in the sky would disappear, and the towns and villages devoured by the bay would again disappear with a splash.

And then, everyone would start moving again, while looking in a different direction.

North.

Facing the vast land port was a land untouched.

It was a hill where the woods, rivers, and grasslands remained.

Still, ships were present at both the top of the short hill and on its opposite direction.

Ten ships. On the elongated structure of the ship meant for transport, smoke from cooking were rising, and a great number of people were standing on its deck.

They were looking towards the top of the hill.

On the top of the green hill, on plain land, groups of people were present.

There were three of them. One had a red western-style uniform. Another had black western-style uniform. The last had a black eastern-style uniform.

People looked on. The one in red and the two in black were facing each other in one line each as if to form a triangle, and people in each position were exchanging documents and containers between themselves. The people continued their work, pausing in between to look on.

<center>●</center>

Inside the group of red standing on top of the hill where the wind blows, a girl stood on the leftmost point, clad in mechanical arms.

She held a single spear, covered in cloth, in both her arms.

Towards the girl with the spear with the words 'Slicing Dragonfly' engraved on its hilt, the young man next to her spoke out,

"I've been standing all this while, but is there a reason for me to be here, Gin-san?"

"You look good enough just standing there so isn't it fine, Muneshige-sama? I always get nervous when I am on merchandise transfer duty. --Indeed, I'm just being silent to not blow my cover."

"...Gin-san, are there times when you get nervous?"

"Tes, though as a daughter of a warrior family displaying such emotions on my face would be shameful so I usually keep them hidden. ...Shall I show them to you next time, Muneshige-sama? Though you'll probably think of me as a troublesome woman if I do."

"I'm sorry."

Muneshige stated in a small voice. Looking at the fleet commands exchanging their mobilization schedules for over the next few days,

"You do tense up when I hug you all the time, Gin-san, no? Though you loosen up quite a bit right after."
Gin lowered her gaze to the ground, biting her lips. She stole a glance towards Muneshige on her side, but he appeared to be looking at the sky with a face that feigned ignorance. As Gin returned her gaze,

"...Is this revenge for the time when you woke up?"

"...No, it was just a reasonable direction of the flow of our conversation."

"Tes, then I'll deal with that after, so do prepare yourself. --You won't escape if you tried with your legs in that condition, after all."
Thus, Gin looked forward.

<center>●</center>

...Now, it would be great if we can finish this safely.

The one at the end of Gin's gaze, thinking as such, was a row of people dressed in black, Eastern-style uniforms. The Far East uniform. They were the members of the ship preceding Musashi, here as to represent the Defense Force. They should have not been here as those in agreement by nature, but,

...It is so that K.P.A. Italia can display its understanding towards the Far East, huh.

There was very little recognition by Musashi towards Horizon Ariadust and her position as the present head of Mikawa. However, even if that was not the case, there would still be very little among Musashi's residents that would oppose the ruling of her suicide.
However, if the fact that students of the Far East are present at this scene as a member of the Testament Union were to be shown to the people on Musashi, there would be a different meaning. Moreover, if those students were of the Defense Force,

...It would mean that those with power have agreed to this ruling.

Musashi's residents never had the strength to resist in the beginning. For those who were planning to oppose the Testament Union under the pretense that the Defense Force would carry out its duty to 'protect' them, this would have weaken their resolve and replaced it with resignation to defeat.

It was a simple method, but nevertheless the one they had to choose under the limiting conditions; thus Gin thought.
Whatever the case, thus Gin thought. She looked towards the Far Eastern woman in front of her.

She stood upright, hair tied behind her head. Possessing two blades on her hip, she looked straight in Gin's direction.

It was the first time she had met her.

However, she had already known her name.

...Honda Futayo.

The daughter of Honda Tadakatsu, that would be the one to succeed him eventually, thus it was said.

Gin noticed Futayo's line of sight directing towards the spear, Slicing Dragonfly, held in her mechanical arms. It was the one her father left in her care. It was probably the only thing she could hold her gaze on.

Gin wondered if the one on the other side knew who she was. No, whether she did nor didn't, it wouldn't matter; she was not her ally. ...There was no need to change their relation, was there?

Now, which side is she on, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

Understanding her role as a part of the family, she was a woman who would cause the family's collapse with her death.

Understanding her role as a support for her husband, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her husband's success.

...And the last one was--
Understanding the very order of her family, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her own success.

Gin was thinking about her second role. She wondered what would be the case for her other party.

"Third Special Duty"

An order came from the fleet commander acting as the chief of the dispatch team, addressed to her.

Thus Gin affirmed and, retaining her gaze on Futayo,

"From the one affiliated with the Shin-Nagoya Castle based in Mikawa, the Far East, as its Special First Reserve Agent, Honda Tadakatsu-sama; this is the item left in the custody of the Special Third-year with the same affiliation, Honda Futayo."

With a greeting, she took one step forward. Then, continuing to step on the soil and the grass, the second and third steps.

At the midpoint between the two sides where her footsteps stopped, Honda Futayo gave her greetings.

That should have been the case.

Standing on a position five metres before the midpoint, the first to come was a voice.

As Futayo turned her gaze away from Slicing Dragonfly to face the other party,

"--How?"

Gin immediately replied to her question.

"I have been told about a lot of things."

So that is the case, thus Futayo answered, giving her greetings. Then, facing this side and taking a step,

"----"

The next moment, she felt a hand within reaching distance in front of her.

...This is--!?

Shortening the distance between them, it was a movement-type Ability.

Thus Gin looked, at the figure of the person standing in front of her.

<center>●</center>

Futayo was displaying an act of dignity by using her movement-type Ability here.

...I'll use the Ability in a manner that can be clearly seen, and obtain Slicing Dragonfly which Tachibana Gin holds with my own hands.
That way,

...I can show that there are still opportunities for the Far East to obtain power and weaponry.

Right now, this scene, via K.P.A. Italia's broadcasting members, should reach everyone, whether the refugees of Mikawa, Musashi's residents, or those living in the other countries.

That is why she moved right there.

There was a secret meeting between the higher positions of the Defense Force that morning. She understood the provocation she would make with this action. She also knew that, by the perceived continuation of the Honda family's support of last night's incident, she would propel the already critical position of the Fas East further into danger.

Still, if she were to do nothing here,

...There will be no more chances.

With little else power than to protect themselves, Musashi's people are having most of their will to fight taken away. Furthermore, we, as the Defense Force of the Far East, in carrying out our duty of -protection-, are entrusting that very duty towards the people of Musashi to the Testament Union. And finally, there has been word that the rights of most of the Chancellor and Student Council on the Musashi are under the care of its King, and that the temporary parliament are taking the side of the Testament Union. At this rate,

...We will no longer be able to avoid having our independence and power taken away, left with nothing else but resignation to our fate.
Furthermore, to accept this very fate,

...Will mean to lose the one that has become the head of Mikawa, Horizon Ariadust-sama.
A monarch paying with his life for a country in danger would mean that all the efforts to save it would be in vain. Thus his followers, putting faith in their lord, would bring out their full force to avoid such a situation.

Nonetheless, thus was the word spoken in the meeting.

...Our lord is scattering her life away without us doing anything.

She knew the reason why; we did not have any power to do anything.

But, thus everyone continued in the meeting.

...What would happen if we were to do something?

They were only people in a position with little power among a nation that has none.

A small action would be enough. If she were to show at least the intention of doing something, those with something planned will use it as a foundation for their determination, and,

...If there is hope, there will have been meaning in her action.

The one who took action was the person in command. If a subordinate did, there will not be any other choice but to deal with him under the strict and controlling directions of the Testament Union, but because the chief herself did it, nothing like that will happen. The one in trouble would be the Union, having their control lost, so there would be a degree to which acts like that would be permitted. If her thinking was to be naive, she would still have shown her resolve. It would just be passed off as her losing her mind looking at her father's rival.

Her action would end at successfully obtaining her weapon. Everything would be decided at that point.

That was why Futayo moved.

The Ability she used was the Izumo aligned Kazamatsuri movement-type Ability, 'Soaring Wings'. Treating any resistance to her movement as an impurity and purifying it, ultimately one can purify his own body weight and, through this Ability, one can bring his own strength to the utmost limit. The offering is, while carrying around a weapon that Kazamatsuri permits without ever drawing it out, he must move successively as to display the movement of the wind and follow its direction.

It was still like that now. Carrying a sword on her side, she went and moved forward in such a way as to link her movements together,
"----"

And reached to take Slicing Dragonfly from Tachibana Gin, who stood in front of her.

For a distance as short as fifty metres, it would have been next to impossible to perceive her movements.

Still, Futayo did not let her guard down. Futayo sped up with all her might. Her start was a bit slow to not display her intention to the other party, but after that will only take a moment.

She moves, then, hearing the gasps of the people who realized her actions,

"...!?"

But Futayo looked.

Soaring forward earlier, the one in front of her was not her father's spear, held in mechanical arms.

"This is---"

A figure. Cutting in between herself and Gin accompanied by a breeze,

"...Tachibana Muneshige!"

The next moment, Futayo saw a light, accompanied by sound.

The sound was a cold echo, like the breaking of glass. The light was the blue glow of Ether. Those were the aftereffects of the voiding of an Ability, caused by the breaking of Ether.

...Damn it.

Not being able to continue the movement of the wind after having her body abruptly stopped, Futayo's 'Soaring Wings' was destroyed.
Then Futayo understood; Her own speed was overturned by her opponent.

<center>●</center>

Gin heard a statement from the figure of Muneshige in front of her eyes.

"...Well then, I'll have Slicing Dragonfly returned by myself."

She couldn't see Futayo on the other side of Muneshige.

But she could sense the light and sound of the Ability nullifying. That is,

...The Musashi Defense Force was, in this place, displaying the Far East's will to resist.

She could also see the meaning behind the action as an act of retaining the Far East's pride.

By using a surprise attack with her speed, she was not clearly resisting, but merely showing the intention to do so.

It was a good method. Without the Pope Chancellor here, there was no one in the vicinity that can pass on an immediate judgement.

Furthermore, Muneshige was involved in the fight from last night; now was the right time to act.

Still,

...It was laid to waste by Muneshige-sama.

Muneshige-sama's movement-type Ability was superior to that of Futayo.

In contrast to Futayo's approach from a straight distance, Muneshige took a roundabout path to in front of this side. He arrived earlier than Futayo.

Muneshige was faster. Then,

"Third Special Agent, the Divine Weapon, Slicing Dragonfly"

Thus he said, turning his face to meet Gin's gaze.

It was a smiling face, but Muneshige would have a gentle expression on a normal day. He won't show any expression other than that of a smile.

Then, what about his legs? He walked and ran as if he could, but didn't consider anything more than that.

Despite that, why would he use his Ability here? They could have used the act to further impose on the Far East if he didn't.

She understood the reason.

...For me---

Shame had a higher priority than injury. He moved so that she did not lose her face.

Damn it, thus Gin thought. She let her guard down. For her, whose one of her principles is to devote herself to him, this was a failure.

That was why Gin pondered. As compensation and gratitude for her fault, what she would do to follow through with Muneshige's course of action.

That is,

"Muneshige-sama. --Here."

As if a matter of fact, she passed Slicing Dragonfly on to Muneshige. Pretending not to mind the Abilities he and Futayo used, she left the spear in the care of the man to survived last night's battle.

Right, thus Muneshige affirmed. He received Slicing Dragonfly and turned his back.

He straightened his posture and, raising Slicing Dragonfly towards the sky with both his hands,

"The Divine Weapon I am holding here, which Honda Tadakatsu left in care from last night; the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-, I shall now return to his daughter, Honda Futayo...!"

With this everything is settled, thus Gin concluded, while thinking 'He's being nonsensical again.' on one side.

Among the only group permitted to have power in the Far East with the position of the Defense Force; even the strongest of them, Honda Futayo, could not win against Munsehige in terms of power, thus it was displayed.

Furthermore, it was not her who obtained the weapon her father left her by herself,

...She only obtained it because it was left in our care, then returned to her...

The people who saw her act would surely understand that their action did not pass through to us.

And they should have seen how we didn't even react to the trifle that is the light and sound of the Ability failing.

Futayo's side was trying to display their intention to resist, but all of that has backfired.

It couldn't be thought as a rash act. The information about his injury should have been known.

In the chaos of last night, she took him under her arms and retreated using the shortest route. There were many witnesses, and they did not have anything to hide.

The Far East would have thought that he could no longer move.

But,

...Muneshige-sama was being reckless after all.

His course of action was to not only hide his wounds, but to show that he has in fact recovered from his injury and able to move again.

He never did. He should have felt intense pain in his legs. Still, he moved, and exceeded the Far East's estimations.

...It would be nice if through this action, they will see Tres Espana's worth and spread it on the net, allowing more to invest in their own country. Their nation was in a lot of debt and filing for bankruptcy for the second time.

With people expecting the third time soon, the other countries are reluctant to invest in them.

Gin was thinking about this morning, when she received an announcement regarding the issue and what would happen next.

Muneshige offered Futayo, whose figure Gin could not see from her side, the spear -Slicing Dragonfly-.

Slicing Dragonfly did not move. Futayo was most likely examining Muneshige, to see whether he really suffered no wounds from last night's battle or otherwise. But, after a while,

"---I am indebted to you."

Slicing Dragonfly was passed over to the other side.

Then Gin listened; to the words the female warrior chose to speak, without seeing her expression. Those were,

"I, Honda Futayo, swear on this weapon, Slicing Dragonfly, that I will surpass my father."

I see, thus Gin thought.

Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things.

...She was--

Gin thought. they managed to display the futility of the will to resist to the Far Easter people, but they have probably made a troublesome opponent in the process.

...I wonder.

In the Far East as it is now, are there capable people that are able to respond to her will?

<center>●</center>

In the dimly-lit room.

It was a white room, lit with not the light from the outside, but with that from a monitor.

At the centre of the room were two figures.

One was that of the automated doll, with long, white hair.

The other, combing the doll's hair with a black comb, was that of a female Tres Espana student.

The automated doll, with her gaze remaining on the wall, posed a question to the girl behind her.

"If I may ask, what time is it now?"

"Tes, Horizon-sama. Right now, --I think that it is half past nine. Are you thinking about something?"

"Jud, how are the preparations outside going?"

To her words, the female student's combing stopped for a moment. But, continuing her actions,

"Right now, the execution grounds (Andamio de la Ejecucion) are being reorganized. The place where a lord of a country is to carry out his will should not be called the -execution ground- after all. We are decorating the place with tatami mats and ornaments as an act of gratitude. After the preparations are done, at 2 p.m. we will have Horizon-sama undergo a health examination, as well as ascertain the presence of the Logismoi Oplo Horizon-sama possesses."

"Jud. --It will be six in the evening when Horizon will end her life, then"

"Tes. In regards to that, a change of clothes will be prepared. If there are specific clothes that you desire, please do not hesitate to ask for them. The Testament Union will grant your wish."

Jud, thus Horizon murmured.

"Being the head is quite troublesome indeed, don't you think? Causing trouble for everyone and whatnot."

To those words, the student's combing movements stopped yet again.

Opening her mouth,

"Umm,"

Hesitating in her words,

"Horizon-sama, you---"

With a small quiver in her voice,

"--are prepared, are you not?"

Horizon neither affirmed nor denied her words. She answered with a natural expression,

"Where recreation of history is concerned, this situation is one of the more important for the duties of the head, after all."

She drew a breath.

"In this one year I was living without knowing who I am and what I should do. Horizon's soul was for some reason that of a human, but with the intellect of an automaton, my thought processes, decisions and memories are all based on an automated doll; I possess no emotion. That is why Horizon--"

A moment.

"Remembering the daily life and memories of the past year, I was always having doubts about my existence as an automated doll. --about what I, P-01s, truly was."

"That is--"

"Jud, I was able to know last night. The suddenness of the revelation was unprecedented so I didn't understand as well as I should at first, but putting the pieces together it was a story that easily made sense. Also, before that I have also heard something that can become a very convincing factor towards the credibility of this case. That is--"
Horizon raised her face to look at the white wall in front of her.

"The possibility that, after Horizon was run over by Father's carriage, she remained in a state between life and death. Abandoning the body that cannot be repaired by medical treatment, the soul was transported to this body. Then, the eight emotions that could not be stored along with the soul in my throat were left in this world as the Logismoi Oplo. --It was a story easy to understand. It is just that I did not expect the Logismoi Oplo to be involved in saving the world from the Apocalypse at all. Also..."

Also,

"The Far East is forbidden from possessing weapons, but since Horizon's soul is one, my very existence becomes a sin the Far East holds. And, the Far East needed to take responsibility and pay for the destruction of Mikawa last night, in one form or another. --In other words, Horizon is just an automated doll, a weapon that should not have been, but given the position of the head, without even having the emotion of fear."

Thus,

"--Who Horizon is and what I should do; I have finally found the clearest answer. The favours I could obtain and problems I could avoid were also clear. Those were the fact that Horizon is someone who did not even earn the right to live; someone that will never achieve anything."

Somewhere along her words, the movements of the student combing Horizon's hair stopped completely.

The female student, with her face down, thus questioned in this way,

"If... you were to possess emotion, how would you be, Horizon-sama?"

"Jud, --That, I cannot answer, because I do not have any experience of possessing emotions."

Only, thus Horizon said. Her gaze never moving away from the white wall where nothing was,

"If Horizon were to rely on the information from the books I have read, whether as reference or as the things that I have learned, I would be able to obtain the best answer to this question."

"Is that... Wanting to be saved?"

Horizon pondered, hearing that question.

Under the best decision, she would never have thought about wanting to be saved. But,

"I wonder."

"...Eh?"

"The decisions of an automated doll are perfect, and prioritized over anything else. Thus, --Among the choices I have that will lead to the best decision, the thought of wanting to be saved should be there. But right now, that choice is being slienced and shut out from my thoughts."

I wonder.

Horizon only stated thus, referring to the possibility.

"Right now, Horizon is acting under the best decision. In the case where Horizon would want a decision other than that of the best, that is, if my decision to commit suicide is no more than because of my perfect decision as an automated doll, ...If something was to be presented to Horizon as a better decision than what an automated doll could think of, Horizon--"

I wonder.

"If someone were to meet me with a judgement equal to that of an automated doll, he or she will definitely be able to overturn my decision."

The sound of a breath being drawn was heard on the other side, but its meaning was not understood.

Only, accompanied by the word 'Tes' from the female student, the comb was removed down from Horizon's hair.

The black comb glided through the white hair, reflecting a white light, and separated from it.

Matching her movements, the female student spoke thus.

"...Can you read a book? If you require it, I will have one brought after."

"Jud. Then, please bring one for me. Something with more worth than possession."

"Tes, that was quite the difficult request."

The student's voice had a hint of a smile in it. Taking the comb out of her hair,

"--It will be chosen based on the current trends, but I will provide one for you. While reading, please wait for the examination in the afternoon, then."

That moment.

A bell sounded. It sounded far, like the roar of the sea. The small, yet definite sound, was,

"The bell of the Ariadust Academy, was it? It did sound a while ago as well, but now--"

The female student stated.

"That was the sound of one hour passing. I heard that the noisiest class are being quite silent today. Because of the difficult composition class they are having or something."

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24|Chapter 24.5]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-26T05:43:22Z

Wry: Added footer navbar

==Chapter 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session==
[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]

''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.

The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambiance, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.

The desks in the class were mostly filled.

Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.

At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.

Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,

"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"

'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.

Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.

Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:

[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]

Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:

[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offenses before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]

Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mouses: 

[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]

[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]

[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]

[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] 

In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. 
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,

"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"

While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.

In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.

"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.

"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."

But, Heidi continued.

"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."

Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,

"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."

Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.

"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"

Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.

But, everyone in the classroom, even him,

"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"

There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,

"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"

I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.

Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.

"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."

A moment.

"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"

Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,

"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."

Thus,

"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"

"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"

"Don't just answer randomly!!"

Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.

"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."

Do you understand?

"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."

Everyone ceased their voices at those words.

Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.

"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."

Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,

"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."

To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,

"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"

"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."

I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,

"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."

"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"

"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" 

"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."

"Look who's talking!!"

Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.

Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.

"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."

I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.

Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,

"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.

It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.

Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,

"Sleepy..."

Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.

The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.

Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,

"Did I see a dream again?"

She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.

"From when Mother disappeared..."

Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids

"....Nnn"

Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.

Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.

...This is--.

The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.

After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.

Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.

It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,

"...The Method to Save Horizon"

She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.

To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,

to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.

Still,

"It's impossible after all."

She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.

That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,

...Do not go to the Academy, huh.

Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,

...I am just being a convenient piece.

Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.

From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,

"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"

Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.

She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.

Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.

She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.

"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."

Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.

"Anyway, breakfast."

Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.

She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,

...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.

She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.

...What will happen, I wonder.

She couldn't do anything last night.

Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.

"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."

I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.

It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.

Compared to him, I wonder what I am.

My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.

Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.

"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.

Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,

"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."

She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,

"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."

Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,

"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."

Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,

"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."

"You got it wrong--!"

Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,

"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"

As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,

"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"

Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.

"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"

"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"

Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,

"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."

"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."

Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.

"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."

"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."

"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.

Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.

[Enemy?]

"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."

"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."

Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Mouse, and retrieved some data via signframe.

"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."

Besides, thus he continued.

"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."

Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,

"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"

Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,

"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."

To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,

"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"

"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"

"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}

"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"

Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.

Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.

"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"

"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."

Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.

"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"

"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."

"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."

"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"

Heidi drew a breath.

"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"

Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.

"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.

"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."

To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.

"Then, what do you want me to do?"

"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."

"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."

"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."

Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"

Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,

"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"

"You're the worst!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,

"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"

He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,

"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.

"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"

He drew a breath.

"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,

"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."

Well then,

"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,

1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.

2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.

3) Mood.

This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."

"Which one are we in now?"

In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.

"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."

But, Shirojiro continued.

"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.
That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}

Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.

"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.

Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"

"As well?"

As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.

"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"

Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,

"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"

"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"

Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,

"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."

That's why,

"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."

"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"

"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."

But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,

"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.

On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,

"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"

"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"

Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.

"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."

"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"

It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.

He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,

"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"

Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Mouse draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.

"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"

"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Mouse as well?"

Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Mouse calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,

"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."

"Do we really need that much land!?"

"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."

Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,

"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square meters. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."

Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.

"Oh? Are you not done yet?"

"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"

Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.

After a while, his Mouse tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,

"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."

How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.

Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,

"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"

"The area would be 660,000 square meters."

Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,

"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 meters long and 144 meters wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square meters. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.

For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.

Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.

The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."

I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,

"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."

That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.

"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."

"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"

"Someone please put him in his place."

"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"

"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"

So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,

"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."

"T-then..."

Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.

"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."

Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.

"Oh my, is that so?"

It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,

"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"

"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."

"Just like that, huh!!"

Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,

"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"

"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."

Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,

"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."

"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"

"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.

"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"

"There is. But, before that..."

Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.

The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,

"Toori-kun..."

His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.

"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."

At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.

What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they inquired without a sound.

That moment.

"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"

A woman's voice came from the corridor.

Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.

Everyone looked at her,

"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,

"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."

Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper from the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,

"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."

"...Essay?"

"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."

Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,

"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, before anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and switched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,

"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.

It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.

"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."

But, thus she said.

"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."

"...What would that be?"

"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"

Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.

"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."

A moment.

"About -What I Want to Do- right now."



<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_22.5|Chapter 22.5 Study]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_24|Chapter 24]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-26T04:43:42Z

Wry: Added footer navbar

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them <ref>踏み絵(fumi-e) = Allegiance test. Suspected followers of Trisch faith were ordered to step on Christian images.</ref> won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, the Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships <ref>Murayama, Tama</ref> have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour <ref>as a function of fumi-e</ref>. People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

==Translator's notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22|Chapter 22]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22

2013-12-26T04:42:44Z

Wry: /* Chapter 22: Unconcerned Colleagues */

==Chapter 22: Unconcerned Colleagues==
[[File:Horizon1B 025.jpg|thumb]]

''Of an era alike?''

''Of an era bygone?''

''Of an error it sprang?''

'''Point Allocation (Adult)'''

<center>●</center>

A girl swiftly walked down the long hallway, lit up by rays of sunshine.

Her black hair waved in the air as she walked, and she was dressed in a black and white uniform. The girl wore a nametag, on which the name "Asama" was written, and the corridor she walked was lined with the doorplates of different classes. The corridor lay on the second floor of the outer building in Musashi Ariadust Academy.

"It's quite a bit before eight, I guess no one would be here..."

As she walked, Asama stared at the door at the end of the corridor with her bichromatic eyes. It was the door to her class, the third year Plum Class.

''...The state of emergency in Musashi has finally lifted, but...what should I do?''

''There was quite a lot of things to do last night, so I ended up going to bed in the morning.''

''There wasn't a big uproar or anything. After all, the provisional council started their deliberations once it was confirmed that Mikawa had been destroyed. And because of that all citizens were instructed by security squads to stay in their houses.''

However, the Asama shrine — Asama's home — confirmed their status as a proxy for the Mikawa shrine, which had disappeared. Due to this and a request from the security squads, there was a need to prepare for the Phenomena that would result from disharmony in the Ether.

''...Well, I had already steeled myself to some degree, since I was on night watch for the shrine last night.''

''The atmosphere was tense, and if the situation continued to be a mass of unknowns, some form of mental stress was to be expected.''

''But as a result of Musashi being divided into separate ships, and the night watch closing the gates between the ships, nobody went back and forth between the ships, even if news and information did. The only incidents that occurred were responses against people left their houses against all instructions.''

''Due to the load on the divine communication channels, Mice of different kinds could be seen scurrying about the roads or flying through the skies. It was surprising to have a small shadow suddenly flit past, but I had handled three cases of mice getting lost and being brought to me in tears by the security squads.''

''And I heard that during the meeting between the provisional council and the representative of the Testament Council, it had been decided that Horizon would be dismantled and Musashi would be handed over. All this had happened before the state of emergency in Musashi had been lifted.''

Despite this, there was no big response in Musashi. More accurately...

"—We couldn't do anything even if we wanted to..."

''Musashi belonged to the Lord of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu. And that same Lord Motonobu had engineered the destruction of Mikawa. And Musashi itself is devoid of any weapons. Well, there's the anti-artillery gravity shields, which make use of gravity control fields normally used against strong winds, but those are only good for local protection. It would be extremely difficult to appropriate it for offensive purposes.''

''...We have nothing that we can rely upon and use to act, to do something...''

''Added to this, Tres España, the biggest military, and K.P.A. Italia, the head of the Catholic church and the Testament Union is in our vicinity. If we act out of turn in a situation like this, Musashi's very existence would be called into question.''

''And hammering in the point, K.P.A. Italia's broadcast personnel was broadcasting videos of Mikawa's destruction and the state of the affected areas. Videos of the ruins of the annihilated Mikawa, the towns that tumbled into fissures, and the crowds of people evacuating from the unaffected outskirts. Images and interviews with wounded soldiers also being broadcasted, this all served to emphasise the seriousness of the situation.''

''As I was coming to the Academy, I would occasionally saw crimson Ether lights rising into the sky above Mikawa. Most likely the disturbed leyline forcing the clots within itself out into a medium with less resistance: the sky.''

''In a situation like this, people aren't whispering resistance against the decision of the provisional council.''

''...They're saying, "What else can we do?''...''

''The provisional council had decided to use the transport ships that had brought commodities in and out of the residential area as a temporary refuge for the evacuating citizens of Mikawa. The arrangement was to link them up with Musashi and provide life-support spell charms.''

''That's why I could see a bunch of transport ships headed to the Mikawa outskirts as I was coming here. But the amount of actual citizens in the towns are few, more common is the sight of security squads. A view rarely seen. It's situations like this that cause impurities, making it easier for Phenomena to occur.''

"......"

Asama stopped in front of the classroom. Taking a hand mirror from her sleeve, she examined her face and hair.

''I may have went to bed in the morning, but I guaranteed myself six hours of sleep with a charm of compressed slumber.''

''...Even then I slept through the morning's purification ceremony, only to be awoken by Hanami...''

''I guess using the Izumo-made DMT water-heater "Hot-water ATARISHOCK" on the shrine's spring was a bad idea. Dad just likes new stuff way too much. He said that at the Kyuushuu shrine, the grass creatures who inhabit Africa would take away our fatigue, but is that really the right way to go about things? Or maybe I just like animals too much?"

"Well, that's that."

''What should I do? Dad's handling communications with other shrines, especially the ones in the other countries. There've even been rules laid down for posts regarding Musashi on the Izumo and Shirasago Industry sponsored divine communication channel/community site for shrines. My only role is to periodically update with current information, I don't have to handle the deluge of questions from the outside. If those rules were taken away things would get loud pretty quickly, but even that's better than what's happening now.''

''Everyone's probably in the same boat.''

''...What do I do?''

Putting away the mirror, she brought her hand to touch the door. ''I'm the first one. I guess that's unsettling?'' Asama thought.

''But when everyone comes and sees that I'm here before them, they'd probably feel a little bit more secure. So...''

"...Well then."

She opened the door, revealing...

"Toori-kun!?"

The classroom was lit up by thin strands of sunlight, slanting in from the windows. Toori was slumped over on the window seat of the row furthest back.

His torso was spread out over the desk in front of him, and he lay completely still.

Asama, shocked, took a step into the classroom, but a voice stopped her.

"He got quite a scolding at the nighthouse. The rest of us were sent home early, but Toori-kun was left here."

Recognising Neshinbara's voice, Asama turned around.

"You guys..."

Starting with Neshinbara, there were several figures already in the classroom.

Neshinbara stopped, his fingers that had previously been dancing across the signframe before him falling still. He turned to face Asama. His eyes, visible through his glasses, were obviously suffering from lack of sleep. Despite this, they shined with resolved as he stared at her.

"Welcome to the meeting place of the student council and chancellor's officers — minus their authority. Everyone else will be along shortly."

His voice, though quiet, rang through the classroom.

"Principal Sakai is being debriefed in the checkpoint below and will be unable to attend, but there's lots to decide before he comes back. Specifically, what we wish to do regarding the fates of Horizon Ariadust and Musashi."

<center>●</center>

In the mountains, at the midpoint of a valley, there lies a building with a large wooden terrace.

"Mikawa Mountaintop Eastern Checkpoint" was written on the doorplate to this checkpoint, which connected Musashi to Mikawa.

There were, at the moment, several cargo vehicles parked in the clearing used to manage the exchange of goods between the ship and the city.

This in itself would not be strange, but they remained there, no indication that they were moving goods or cargo at all. There was nothing being brought out from the checkpoint's transport warehouse. The owners of the goods were mingling with the people nearby, sitting on the floor and lost in conversation, or playing strategy games with their mobile messengers.

All they did was respond to the occasional calls from the management office, walking over when they were called.

There were two people gazing down at the relaxed motions of the crowd from the terrace above.

Sakai and the automaton "Musashi".

Sakai was reclining on the chair that accompanied a table fixed with a parasol, in the old Japanese style. He was drinking tea served by "Musashi", who was standing at his side.

"'Musashi-san', I'm...totally under house arrest, aren't I?"

"Jud. I believe this because you wandered around last night saying "I'll go back once I've had something to drink." Because of this, you were unable to return to me before the state of emergency was declared, and were taken into custody by K.P.A. Italia here. —Over."

"Weellll..." said Sakai, holding his teacup out to "Musashi".

"It would've been easy for me to run away, but I couldnt've just leave the people in the outskirts like that, could I? There were lots of people there who knew me, and it took quite a lot of time to evacuate them onto the mountain."

"Musashi" stared at the teacup offered to her by Sakai, but she showed no sign of filling it. Puzzled, Sakai looked at her.

"Are you angry?　C'mon, I just came here to meet an old friend and I had nothing to do with what happened here. And during my debriefing they even used spells to confirm that I was telling the truth. Well, that means that...I didn't do anything wrong, right?"

"Musashi" glanced up at the sky. Lowering her gaze again, she turned to the right and raised her right hand. Conjuring a signframe of a simple Torii-design before her eyes, she switched the screen to a list of entries.

"'Didn't do anything wrong," ? Sakai-sama's residence is on the surface of Okutama, and all cleaning, laundry, cooking and errands are left to the captain of Okutama, "Okutama". Your clothes are left lying everywhere, your books are left lying everywhere, you extort from "Okutama," 'screw Greenpeace, I'm leaving the light in the bathroom on,' the middle toenail of your right foot is ingrown - you are the worst. And it seems that you force "Okutama" to do most of your paperwork. Sakai-sama, do you know the meaning of the word 'adult'? —Over."

"But Tama-chan is so capable~"

"Jud. Because "Okutama" is also the caretaker of Ariadust Academy, her management ability is particularly high. Despite this, I am often forced to act when Sakai-sama's unreasonable demands cause problems with "Okutama"'s operation of her ship. A few days ago, you forced her to watch your special black-plated set of the superhero series "Southern Dynasty Cult MASASHIGE" in your place because you wanted to get them out of the way, and I watched it as well through shared memory, but it seemed that from the middle of the season onwards it was just development after development of the hero doing fine and then being weighed down by his companions, which was extremely disappointing. —Over."

"There's the new series "Blood-vessels Bursting Resolution TOKYO," but I feel like I'll be killed if I make her watch that..."

"No, automatons serve humans, so we do not kill them. We just take other measures. —Over."

Sakai nodded hurriedly.

"I really wish I could let you meet Kazuno down in Mikawa. It feels like all management automatons are so uptight about things."

"It is required for management automatons to be fair regarding issues with fellow automatons, so systems that process temporary emotions are separated from the systems that handle speech and behaviour. —Over."

"...Oh? If they aren't connected then that means that you act completely separately from your emotions?"

Hearing this, "Musashi" looked at Sakai, expressionless.

"I am different from the majority, but yes. Was there something bothering you? —Over."

"Yeah, so basically what you're saying is that the secret you that you hide away actually has a high opinion of me?"

Having been asked this, "Musashi" nodded twice at Sakai before looking to the sky.

She opened up a new signframe, inputting several commands.

"I am very sorry. Though I am currently operating in my official capacity, I have complained to several of my kin. Approximately 112GB of information was delivered in the space of a second, low in terms of data, so rest assured. —Over."

"Eh, but knowing that, how do I close the distance between us?"

Ignoring Sakai's question, "Musashi" looked toward the southern sky. Occasionally, red lights would erupt from beyond the mountains, shooting up into the sky. They were not as glaring as the sunlight, but...

"—Leyline lights, huh."

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_22.5|Chapter 22.5 Study]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22

2013-12-26T04:42:06Z

Wry: Added footer navbar

==Chapter 22: Unconcerned Colleagues==
[[File:Horizon1B 025.jpg|thumb]]

''Of an era alike?''

''Of an era bygone?''

''Of an error it sprang?''

'''Point Allocation (Adult)'''

<center>●</center>

A girl swiftly walked down the long hallway, lit up by rays of sunshine.

Her black hair waved in the air as she walked, and she was dressed in a black and white uniform. The girl wore a nametag, on which the name "Asama" was written, and the corridor she walked was lined with the doorplates of different classes. The corridor lay on the second floor of the outer building in Musashi Ariadust Academy.

"It's quite a bit before eight, I guess no one would be here..."

As she walked, Asama stared at the door at the end of the corridor with her bichromatic eyes. It was the door to her class, the third year Plum Class.

''...The state of emergency in Musashi has finally lifted, but...what should I do?''

''There was quite a lot of things to do last night, so I ended up going to bed in the morning.''

''There wasn't a big uproar or anything. After all, the provisional council started their deliberations once it was confirmed that Mikawa had been destroyed. And because of that all citizens were instructed by security squads to stay in their houses.''

However, the Asama shrine — Asama's home — confirmed their status as a proxy for the Mikawa shrine, which had disappeared. Due to this and a request from the security squads, there was a need to prepare for the Phenomena that would result from disharmony in the Ether.

''...Well, I had already steeled myself to some degree, since I was on night watch for the shrine last night.''

''The atmosphere was tense, and if the situation continued to be a mass of unknowns, some form of mental stress was to be expected.''

''But as a result of Musashi being divided into separate ships, and the night watch closing the gates between the ships, nobody went back and forth between the ships, even if news and information did. The only incidents that occurred were responses against people left their houses against all instructions.''

''Due to the load on the divine communication channels, Mice of different kinds could be seen scurrying about the roads or flying through the skies. It was surprising to have a small shadow suddenly flit past, but I had handled three cases of mice getting lost and being brought to me in tears by the security squads.''

''And I heard that during the meeting between the provisional council and the representative of the Testament Council, it had been decided that Horizon would be dismantled and Musashi would be handed over. All this had happened before the state of emergency in Musashi had been lifted.''

Despite this, there was no big response in Musashi. More accurately...

"—We couldn't do anything even if we wanted to..."

''Musashi belonged to the Lord of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu. And that same Lord Motonobu had engineered the destruction of Mikawa. And Musashi itself is devoid of any weapons. Well, there's the anti-artillery gravity shields, which make use of gravity control fields normally used against strong winds, but those are only good for local protection. It would be extremely difficult to appropriate it for offensive purposes.''

''...We have nothing that we can rely upon and use to act, to do something...''

''Added to this, Tres España, the biggest military, and K.P.A. Italia, the head of the Catholic church and the Testament Union is in our vicinity. If we act out of turn in a situation like this, Musashi's very existence would be called into question.''

''And hammering in the point, K.P.A. Italia's broadcast personnel was broadcasting videos of Mikawa's destruction and the state of the affected areas. Videos of the ruins of the annihilated Mikawa, the towns that tumbled into fissures, and the crowds of people evacuating from the unaffected outskirts. Images and interviews with wounded soldiers also being broadcasted, this all served to emphasise the seriousness of the situation.''

''As I was coming to the Academy, I would occasionally saw crimson Ether lights rising into the sky above Mikawa. Most likely the disturbed leyline forcing the clots within itself out into a medium with less resistance: the sky.''

''In a situation like this, people aren't whispering resistance against the decision of the provisional council.''

''...They're saying, "What else can we do?''...''

''The provisional council had decided to use the transport ships that had brought commodities in and out of the residential area as a temporary refuge for the evacuating citizens of Mikawa. The arrangement was to link them up with Musashi and provide life-support spell charms.''

''That's why I could see a bunch of transport ships headed to the Mikawa outskirts as I was coming here. But the amount of actual citizens in the towns are few, more common is the sight of security squads. A view rarely seen. It's situations like this that cause impurities, making it easier for Phenomena to occur.''

"......"

Asama stopped in front of the classroom. Taking a hand mirror from her sleeve, she examined her face and hair.

''I may have went to bed in the morning, but I guaranteed myself six hours of sleep with a charm of compressed slumber.''

''...Even then I slept through the morning's purification ceremony, only to be awoken by Hanami...''

''I guess using the Izumo-made DMT water-heater "Hot-water ATARISHOCK" on the shrine's spring was a bad idea. Dad just likes new stuff way too much. He said that at the Kyuushuu shrine, the grass creatures who inhabit Africa would take away our fatigue, but is that really the right way to go about things? Or maybe I just like animals too much?"

"Well, that's that."

''What should I do? Dad's handling communications with other shrines, especially the ones in the other countries. There've even been rules laid down for posts regarding Musashi on the Izumo and Shirasago Industry sponsored divine communication channel/community site for shrines. My only role is to periodically update with current information, I don't have to handle the deluge of questions from the outside. If those rules were taken away things would get loud pretty quickly, but even that's better than what's happening now.''

''Everyone's probably in the same boat.''

''...What do I do?''

Putting away the mirror, she brought her hand to touch the door. ''I'm the first one. I guess that's unsettling?'' Asama thought.

''But when everyone comes and sees that I'm here before them, they'd probably feel a little bit more secure. So...''

"...Well then."

She opened the door, revealing...

"Toori-kun!?"

The classroom was lit up by thin strands of sunlight, slanting in from the windows. Toori was slumped over on the window seat of the row furthest back.

His torso was spread out over the desk in front of him, and he lay completely still.

Asama, shocked, took a step into the classroom, but a voice stopped her.

"He got quite a scolding at the nighthouse. The rest of us were sent home early, but Toori-kun was left here."

Recognising Neshinbara's voice, Asama turned around.

"You guys..."

Starting with Neshinbara, there were several figures already in the classroom.

Neshinbara stopped, his fingers that had previously been dancing across the signframe before him falling still. He turned to face Asama. His eyes, visible through his glasses, were obviously suffering from lack of sleep. Despite this, they shined with resolved as he stared at her.

"Welcome to the meeting place of the student council and chancellor's officers — minus their authority. Everyone else will be along shortly."

His voice, though quiet, rang through the classroom.

"Principal Sakai is being debriefed in the checkpoint below and will be unable to attend, but there's lots to decide before he comes back. Specifically, what we wish to do regarding the fates of Horizon Ariadust and Musashi."

<center>●</center>

In the mountains, at the midpoint of a valley, there lies a building with a large wooden terrace.

"Mikawa Mountaintop Eastern Checkpoint" was written on the doorplate to this checkpoint, which connected Musashi to Mikawa.

There were, at the moment, several cargo vehicles parked in the clearing used to manage the exchange of goods between the ship and the city.

This in itself would not be strange, but they remained there, no indication that they were moving goods or cargo at all. There was nothing being brought out from the checkpoint's transport warehouse. The owners of the goods were mingling with the people nearby, sitting on the floor and lost in conversation, or playing strategy games with their mobile messengers.

All they did was respond to the occasional calls from the management office, walking over when they were called.

There were two people gazing down at the relaxed motions of the crowd from the terrace above.

Sakai and the automaton "Musashi".

Sakai was reclining on the chair that accompanied a table fixed with a parasol, in the old Japanese style. He was drinking tea served by "Musashi", who was standing at his side.

"'Musashi-san', I'm...totally under house arrest, aren't I?"

"Jud. I believe this because you wandered around last night saying "I'll go back once I've had something to drink." Because of this, you were unable to return to me before the state of emergency was declared, and were taken into custody by K.P.A. Italia here. —Over."

"Weellll..." said Sakai, holding his teacup out to "Musashi".

"It would've been easy for me to run away, but I couldnt've just leave the people in the outskirts like that, could I? There were lots of people there who knew me, and it took quite a lot of time to evacuate them onto the mountain."

"Musashi" stared at the teacup offered to her by Sakai, but she showed no sign of filling it. Puzzled, Sakai looked at her.

"Are you angry?　C'mon, I just came here to meet an old friend and I had nothing to do with what happened here. And during my debriefing they even used spells to confirm that I was telling the truth. Well, that means that...I didn't do anything wrong, right?"

"Musashi" glanced up at the sky. Lowering her gaze again, she turned to the right and raised her right hand. Conjuring a signframe of a simple Torii-design before her eyes, she switched the screen to a list of entries.

"'Didn't do anything wrong," ? Sakai-sama's residence is on the surface of Okutama, and all cleaning, laundry, cooking and errands are left to the captain of Okutama, "Okutama". Your clothes are left lying everywhere, your books are left lying everywhere, you extort from "Okutama," 'screw Greenpeace, I'm leaving the light in the bathroom on,' the middle toenail of your right foot is ingrown - you are the worst. And it seems that you force "Okutama" to do most of your paperwork. Sakai-sama, do you know the meaning of the word 'adult'? —Over."

"But Tama-chan is so capable~"

"Jud. Because "Okutama" is also the caretaker of Ariadust Academy, her management ability is particularly high. Despite this, I am often forced to act when Sakai-sama's unreasonable demands cause problems with "Okutama"'s operation of her ship. A few days ago, you forced her to watch your special black-plated set of the superhero series "Southern Dynasty Cult MASASHIGE" in your place because you wanted to get them out of the way, and I watched it as well through shared memory, but it seemed that from the middle of the season onwards it was just development after development of the hero doing fine and then being weighed down by his companions, which was extremely disappointing. —Over."

"There's the new series "Blood-vessels Bursting Resolution TOKYO," but I feel like I'll be killed if I make her watch that..."

"No, automatons serve humans, so we do not kill them. We just take other measures. —Over."

Sakai nodded hurriedly.

"I really wish I could let you meet Kazuno down in Mikawa. It feels like all management automatons are so uptight about things."

"It is required for management automatons to be fair regarding issues with fellow automatons, so systems that process temporary emotions are separated from the systems that handle speech and behaviour. —Over."

"...Oh? If they aren't connected then that means that you act completely separately from your emotions?"

Hearing this, "Musashi" looked at Sakai, expressionless.

"I am different from the majority, but yes. Was there something bothering you? —Over."

"Yeah, so basically what you're saying is that the secret you that you hide away actually has a high opinion of me?"

Having been asked this, "Musashi' nodded twice at Sakai before looking to the sky.

She opened up a new signframe, inputting several commands.

"I am very sorry. Though I am currently operating in my official capacity, I have complained to several of my kin. Approximately 112GB of information was delivered in the space of a second, low in terms of data, so rest assured. —Over."

"Eh, but knowing that, how do I close the distance between us?"

Ignoring Sakai's question, "Musashi" looked toward the southern sky. Occasionally, red lights would erupt from beyond the mountains, shooting up into the sky. They were not as glaring as the sunlight, but...

"—Leyline lights, huh."

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_22.5|Chapter 22.5 Study]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-24T15:58:08Z

Wry: Some line breaks fixed and metres -> meters

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-24T15:50:16Z

Wry: Changes Maus to Mouse

==Chapter 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session==
[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]

''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.

The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambiance, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.

The desks in the class were mostly filled.

Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.

At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.

Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,

"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"

'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.

Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.

Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:

[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]

Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:

[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offenses before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]

Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mouses: 

[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]

[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]

[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]

[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] 

In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. 
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,

"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"

While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.

In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.

"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.

"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."

But, Heidi continued.

"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."

Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,

"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."

Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.

"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"

Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.

But, everyone in the classroom, even him,

"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"

There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,

"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"

I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.

Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.

"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."

A moment.

"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"

Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,

"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."

Thus,

"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"

"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"

"Don't just answer randomly!!"

Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.

"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."

Do you understand?

"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."

Everyone ceased their voices at those words.

Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.

"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."

Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,

"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."

To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,

"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"

"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."

I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,

"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."

"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"

"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" 

"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."

"Look who's talking!!"

Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.

Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.

"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."

I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.

Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,

"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.

It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.

Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,

"Sleepy..."

Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.

The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.

Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,

"Did I see a dream again?"

She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.

"From when Mother disappeared..."

Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids

"....Nnn"

Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.

Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.

...This is--.

The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.

After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.

Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.

It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,

"...The Method to Save Horizon"

She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.

To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,

to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.

Still,

"It's impossible after all."

She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.

That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,

...Do not go to the Academy, huh.

Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,

...I am just being a convenient piece.

Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.

From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,

"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"

Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.

She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.

Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.

She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.

"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."

Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.

"Anyway, breakfast."

Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.

She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,

...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.

She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.

...What will happen, I wonder.

She couldn't do anything last night.

Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.

"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."

I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.

It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.

Compared to him, I wonder what I am.

My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.

Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.

"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.

Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,

"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."

She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,

"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."

Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,

"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."

Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,

"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."

"You got it wrong--!"

Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,

"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"

As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,

"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"

Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.

"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"

"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"

Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,

"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."

"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."

Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.

"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."

"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.

Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.

[Enemy?]

"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."

"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."

Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Mouse, and retrieved some data via signframe.

"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."

Besides, thus he continued.

"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."

Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,

"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"

Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,

"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."

To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,

"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"

"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"

"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}

"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"

Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.

Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.

"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"

"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."

Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.

"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"

"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."

"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."

"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"

Heidi drew a breath.

"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"

Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.

"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.

"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."

To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.

"Then, what do you want me to do?"

"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."

"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."

"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."

Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"

Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,

"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"

"You're the worst!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,

"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"

He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,

"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.

"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"

He drew a breath.

"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,

"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."

Well then,

"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,

1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.

2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.

3) Mood.

This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."

"Which one are we in now?"

In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.

"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."

But, Shirojiro continued.

"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.

That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.

"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.

Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"

"As well?"

As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.

"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"

Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,

"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"

"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"

Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,

"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."

That's why,

"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."

"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"

"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."

But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,

"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.

On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,

"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"

"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"

Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.

"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."

"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"

It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.

He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,

"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"

Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Mouse draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.

"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"

"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Mouse as well?"

Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Mouse calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,

"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."

"Do we really need that much land!?"

"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."

Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,

"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."

Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.

"Oh? Are you not done yet?"

"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"

Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.

After a while, his Mouse tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,

"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."

How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.

Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,

"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"

"The area would be 660,000 square metres."

Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,

"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.

For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.

Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.

The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."

I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,

"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."

That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.

"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."

"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"

"Someone please put him in his place."

"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"

"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"

So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,

"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."

"T-then..."

Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.

"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."

Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.

"Oh my, is that so?"

It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,

"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"

"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."

"Just like that, huh!!"

Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,

"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"

"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."

Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,

"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."

"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"

"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.

"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"

"There is. But, before that..."

Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.

The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,

"Toori-kun..."

His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.

"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."

At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.

What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they inquired without a sound.

That moment.

"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"

A woman's voice came from the corridor.

Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.

Everyone looked at her,

"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,

"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."

Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper from the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,

"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."

"...Essay?"

"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."

Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,

"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, before anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and switched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,

"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.

It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.

"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."

But, thus she said.

"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."

"...What would that be?"

"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"

Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.

"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."

A moment.

"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-24T15:25:01Z

Wry: some spelling fixed

==Chapter 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session==
[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]

''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.

The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambiance, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.

The desks in the class were mostly filled.

Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.

At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.

Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,

"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"

'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.

Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.

Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:

[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]

Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:

[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]

Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:

[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]

[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]

[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]

[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] 

In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. 
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,

"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"

While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.

In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.

"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.

"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."

But, Heidi continued.

"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."

Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,

"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."

Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.

"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"

Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.

But, everyone in the classroom, even him,

"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"

There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,

"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"

I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.

Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.

"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."

A moment.

"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"

Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,

"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."

Thus,

"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"

"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"

"Don't just answer randomly!!"

Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.

"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."

Do you understand?

"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."

Everyone ceased their voices at those words.

Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.

"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."

Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,

"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."

To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,

"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"

"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."

I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,

"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."

"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"

"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" 

"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."

"Look who's talking!!"

Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.

Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.

"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."

I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.

Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,

"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.

It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.

Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,

"Sleepy..."

Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.

The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.

Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,

"Did I see a dream again?"

She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.

"From when Mother disappeared..."

Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids

"....Nnn"

Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.

Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.

...This is--.

The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.

After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.

Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.

It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,

"...The Method to Save Horizon"

She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.

To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,

to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.

Still,

"It's impossible after all."

She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.

That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,

...Do not go to the Academy, huh.

Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,

...I am just being a convenient piece.

Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.

From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,

"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"

Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.

She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.

Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.

She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.

"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."

Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.

"Anyway, breakfast."

Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.

She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,

...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.

She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.

...What will happen, I wonder.

She couldn't do anything last night.

Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.

"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."

I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.

It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.

Compared to him, I wonder what I am.

My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.

Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.

"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.

Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,

"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."

She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,

"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."

Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,

"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."

Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,

"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."

"You got it wrong--!"

Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,

"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"

As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,

"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"

Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.

"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"

"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"

Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,

"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."

"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."

Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.

"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."

"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.

Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.

[Enemy?]

"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."

"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."

Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.

"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."

Besides, thus he continued.

"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."

Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,

"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"

Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,

"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."

To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,

"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"

"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"

"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}

"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"

Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.

Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.

"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"

"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."

Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.

"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"

"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."

"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."

"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"

Heidi drew a breath.

"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"

Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.

"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.

"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."

To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.

"Then, what do you want me to do?"

"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."

"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."

"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."

Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"

Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,

"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"

"You're the worst!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,

"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"

He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,

"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.

"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"

He drew a breath.

"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,

"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."

Well then,

"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,

1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.

2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.

3) Mood.

This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."

"Which one are we in now?"

In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.

"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."

But, Shirojiro continued.

"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.

That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.

"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.

Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"

"As well?"

As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.

"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"

Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,

"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"

"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"

Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,

"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."

That's why,

"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."

"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"

"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."

But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,

"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.

On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,

"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"

"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"

Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.

"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."

"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"

It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.

He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,

"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"

Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.

"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"

"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"

Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,

"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."

"Do we really need that much land!?"

"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."

Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,

"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."

Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.

"Oh? Are you not done yet?"

"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"

Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.

After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,

"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."

How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.

Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,

"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"

"The area would be 660,000 square metres."

Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,

"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.

For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.

Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.

The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."

I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,

"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."

That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.

"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."

"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"

"Someone please put him in his place."

"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"

"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"

So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,

"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."

"T-then..."

Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.

"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."

Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.

"Oh my, is that so?"

It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,

"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"

"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."

"Just like that, huh!!"

Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,

"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"

"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."

Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,

"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."

"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"

"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.

"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"

"There is. But, before that..."

Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.

The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,

"Toori-kun..."

His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.

"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."

At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.

What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they inquired without a sound.

That moment.

"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"

A woman's voice came from the corridor.

Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.

Everyone looked at her,

"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,

"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."

Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper from the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,

"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."

"...Essay?"

"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."

Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,

"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, before anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and switched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,

"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.

It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.

"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."

But, thus she said.

"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."

"...What would that be?"

"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"

Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.

"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."

A moment.

"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-23T20:13:04Z

Wry: Chapter header

==Chapter 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session==
[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]

''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.

The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambience, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.

The desks in the class were mostly filled.

Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.

At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.

Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,

"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"

'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.

Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.

Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:

[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]

Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:

[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]

Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:

[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]

[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]

[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]

[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] 

In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. 
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,

"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"

While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.

In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.

"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.

"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."

But, Heidi continued.

"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."

Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,

"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."

Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.

"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"

Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.

But, everyone in the classroom, even him,

"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"

There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,

"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"

I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.

Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.

"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."

A moment.

"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"

Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,

"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."

Thus,

"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"

"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"

"Don't just answer randomly!!"

Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.

"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."

Do you understand?

"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."

Everyone ceased their voices at those words.

Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.

"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."

Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,

"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."

To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,

"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"

"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."

I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,

"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."

"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"

"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" 

"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."

"Look who's talking!!"

Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.

Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.

"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."

I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.

Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,

"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.

It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.

Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,

"Sleepy..."

Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.

The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.

Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,

"Did I see a dream again?"

She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.

"From when Mother disappeared..."

Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids

"....Nnn"

Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.

Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.

...This is--.

The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.

After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.

Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.

It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,

"...The Method to Save Horizon"

She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.

To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,

to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.

Still,

"It's impossible after all."

She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.

That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,

...Do not go to the Academy, huh.

Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,

...I am just being a convenient piece.

Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.

From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,

"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"

Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.

She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.

Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.

She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.

"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."

Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.

"Anyway, breakfast."

Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.

She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,

...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.

She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.

...What will happen, I wonder.

She couldn't do anything last night.

Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.

"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."

I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.

It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.

Compared to him, I wonder what I am.

My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.

Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.

"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.

Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,

"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."

She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,

"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."

Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,

"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."

Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,

"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."

"You got it wrong--!"

Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,

"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"

As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,

"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"

Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.

"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"

"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"

Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,

"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."

"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."

Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.

"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."

"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.

Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.

[Enemy?]

"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."

"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."

Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.

"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."

Besides, thus he continued.

"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."

Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,

"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"

Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,

"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."

To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,

"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"

"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"

"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}

"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"

Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.

Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.

"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"

"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."

Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.

"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"

"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."

"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."

"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"

Heidi drew a breath.

"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"

Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.

"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.

"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."

To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.

"Then, what do you want me to do?"

"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."

"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."

"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."

Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"

Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,

"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"

"You're the worst!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,

"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"

He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,

"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.

"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"

He drew a breath.

"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,

"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."

Well then,

"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,

1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.

2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.

3) Mood.

This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."

"Which one are we in now?"

In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.

"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."

But, Shirojiro continued.

"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.

That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.

"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.

Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"

"As well?"

As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.

"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"

Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,

"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"

"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"

Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,

"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."

That's why,

"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."

"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"

"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."

But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,

"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.

On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,

"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"

"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"

Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.

"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."

"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"

It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.

He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,

"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"

Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.

"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"

"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"

Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,

"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."

"Do we really need that much land!?"

"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."

Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,

"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."

Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.

"Oh? Are you not done yet?"

"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"

Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.

After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,

"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."

How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.

Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,

"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"

"The area would be 660,000 square metres."

Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,

"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.

For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.

Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.

The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."

I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,

"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."

That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.

"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."

"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"

"Someone please put him in his place."

"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"

"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"

So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,

"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."

"T-then..."

Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.

"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."

Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.

"Oh my, is that so?"

It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,

"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"

"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."

"Just like that, huh!!"

Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,

"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"

"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."

Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,

"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."

"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"

"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.

"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"

"There is. But, before that..."

Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.

The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,

"Toori-kun..."

His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.

"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."

At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.

What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they enquired without a sound.

That moment.

"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"

A woman's voice came from the corridor.

Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.

Everyone looked at her,

"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,

"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."

Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper fromm the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,

"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."

"...Essay?"

"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."

Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,

"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, befre anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and swtiched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,

"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.

It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.

"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."

But, thus she said.

"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."

"...What would that be?"

"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"

Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.

"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."

A moment.

"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-23T20:04:06Z

Wry: Whitespacing and hiding off some translation notes

[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]
''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.

The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambience, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.

The desks in the class were mostly filled.

Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.

At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.

Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,

"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"

'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.

Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.

Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:

[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]

Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:

[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]

Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:

[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]

[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]

[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]

[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] 

In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. 
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,

"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"

While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.

In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.

"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.

"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."

But, Heidi continued.

"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."

Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,

"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."

Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.

"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"

Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.

But, everyone in the classroom, even him,

"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"

There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,

"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"

I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.

Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.

"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."

A moment.

"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"

Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,

"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."

Thus,

"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"

"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"

"Don't just answer randomly!!"

Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.

"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."

Do you understand?

"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."

Everyone ceased their voices at those words.

Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.

"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."

Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,

"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."

To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,

"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"

"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."

I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,

"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."

"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"

"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" 

"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."

"Look who's talking!!"

Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.

Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.

"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."

I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.

Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,

"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.

It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.

Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,

"Sleepy..."

Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.

The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.

Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,

"Did I see a dream again?"

She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.

"From when Mother disappeared..."

Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids

"....Nnn"

Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.

Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.

...This is--.

The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.

After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.

Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.

It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,

"...The Method to Save Horizon"

She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.

To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,

to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.

Still,

"It's impossible after all."

She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.

That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,

...Do not go to the Academy, huh.

Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,

...I am just being a convenient piece.

Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.

From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,

"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"

Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.

She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.

Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.

She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.

"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."

Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.

"Anyway, breakfast."

Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.

She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,

...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.

She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.

...What will happen, I wonder.

She couldn't do anything last night.

Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.

"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."

I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.

It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.

Compared to him, I wonder what I am.

My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.

Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.

"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.

Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,

"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."

She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,

"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."

Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,

"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."

Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,

"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."

"You got it wrong--!"

Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,

"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"

As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,

"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"

Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.

"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"

"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"

Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,

"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."

"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."

Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.

"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."

"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.

Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.

[Enemy?]

"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."

"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."

Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.

"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."

Besides, thus he continued.

"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."

Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,

"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"

Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,

"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."

To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,

"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"

"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"

"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}

"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"

Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.

Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.

"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"

"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."

Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.

"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"

"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."

"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."

"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"

Heidi drew a breath.

"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"

Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.

"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.

"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."

To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.

"Then, what do you want me to do?"

"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."

"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."

"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."

Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"

Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,

"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"

"You're the worst!"

In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,

"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"

He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,

"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.

"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"

He drew a breath.

"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,

"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."

Well then,

"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,

1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.

2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.

3) Mood.

This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."

"Which one are we in now?"

In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.

"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."

But, Shirojiro continued.

"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.

That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.

"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.

Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"

"As well?"

As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.

"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"

Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,

"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"

"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"

Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,

"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."

That's why,

"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."

"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"

"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."

But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,

"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.

On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,

"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"

"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"

Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.

"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."

"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"

It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.

He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,

"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"

Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.

"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"

"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"

Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,

"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."

"Do we really need that much land!?"

"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."

Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,

"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."

Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.

"Oh? Are you not done yet?"

"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"

Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.

After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,

"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."

How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.

Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,

"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"

"The area would be 660,000 square metres."

Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,

"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.

For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.

Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.

The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."

I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,

"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."

That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.

"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."

"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"

"Someone please put him in his place."

"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"

"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"

So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,

"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."

"T-then..."

Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.

"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."

Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.

"Oh my, is that so?"

It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,

"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"

"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."

"Just like that, huh!!"

Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,

"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"

"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."

Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,

"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."

"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"

"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.

"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"

"There is. But, before that..."

Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.

The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,

"Toori-kun..."

His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.

"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."

At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.

What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they enquired without a sound.

That moment.

"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"

A woman's voice came from the corridor.

Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.

Everyone looked at her,

"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,

"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."

Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper fromm the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,

"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."

"...Essay?"

"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."

Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,

"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, befre anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and swtiched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,

"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.

It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.

"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."

But, thus she said.

"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."

"...What would that be?"

"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"

Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.

"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."

A moment.

"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-23T19:53:08Z

Wry: Added circle section breaks

[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]
''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

<center>●</center>

In the classroom where the sun shines in.
The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambience, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.
The desks in the class were mostly filled.
Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.
At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.
Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,
"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"
'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.
Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.
Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:
[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]
Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:
[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]
Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:
[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]
[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]
[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]
[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] {'why not support him'? idk}
In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. {in denial}
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,
"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"
While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.
In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.
"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

<center>●</center>

Thus Heidi began.
"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."
But, Heidi continued.
"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."
Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,
"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."
Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.
"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"
Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.
But, everyone in the classroom, even him,
"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"
There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,
"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"
I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.
Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.
"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."
A moment.
"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"
Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,
"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."
Thus,
"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"
"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"
"Don't just answer randomly!!"
Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.
"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."
Do you understand?
"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."
Everyone ceased their voices at those words.
Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.
"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."
Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,
"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."
To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,
"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"
"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."
I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,
"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."
"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"
"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" {*Nanitozo, seems rather archaic}
"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."
"Look who's talking!!"
Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.
Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.
"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."
I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.
Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,
"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

<center>●</center>

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.
It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.
Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,
"Sleepy..."
Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.
The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.
Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,
"Did I see a dream again?"
She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.
"From when Mother disappeared..."
Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids
"....Nnn"
Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.
Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.
...This is--.
The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.
After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.
Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.
It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,
"...The Method to Save Horizon"
She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.
To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,
to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.
Still,
"It's impossible after all."
She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.
That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,
...Do not go to the Academy, huh.
Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,
...I am just being a convenient piece.
Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.
From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,
"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"
Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.
She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.
Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.
She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.
"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."
Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.
"Anyway, breakfast."
Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.
She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,
...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.
She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.
...What will happen, I wonder.
She couldn't do anything last night.
Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.
"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."
I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.
It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.
Compared to him, I wonder what I am.
My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.
Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.
"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.
Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,
"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."
She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,
"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."
Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,
"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."
Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,
"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."
"You got it wrong--!"
Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,
"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"
As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,
"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"
Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.
"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"
"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"
Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,
"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."
"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."
Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.
"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."
"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.
Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.
[Enemy?]
"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."
"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."
Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.
"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."
Besides, thus he continued.
"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."
Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,
"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"
Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,
"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."
To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,
"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"
"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"
"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}
"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"
Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.
Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.
"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"
"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."
Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.
"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"
"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."
"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."
"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"
Heidi drew a breath.
"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"
Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.
"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

<center>●</center>

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.
"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."
To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.
"Then, what do you want me to do?"
"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."
"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."
"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."
Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"
Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,
"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"
"You're the worst!"
In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,
"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"
He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,
"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

<center>●</center>

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.
"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"
He drew a breath.
"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,
"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."
Well then,
"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,
1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.
2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.
3) Mood.
This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."
"Which one are we in now?"
In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.
"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."
But, Shirojiro continued.
"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.
That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.
"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.
Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"
"As well?"
As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.
"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"
Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,
"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000
yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"
"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"
Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,
"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."
That's why,
"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."
"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"
"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."
But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,
"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

<center>●</center>

If, thus Shirojiro stated.
On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,
"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"
"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"
Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.
"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."
"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"
It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.
He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,
"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"
Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.
"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"
"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"
Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,
"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."
"Do we really need that much land!?"
"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."
Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,
"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."
Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.
"Oh? Are you not done yet?"
"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"
Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.
After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,
"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."
How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.
Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,
"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"
"The area would be 660,000 square metres."
Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,
"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.
For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.
Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.
The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."
I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,
"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."
That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.
"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."
"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"
"Someone please put him in his place."
"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"
"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"
So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,
"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."
"T-then..."
Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.
"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."
Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.
"Oh my, is that so?"
It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,
"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"
"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."
"Just like that, huh!!"
Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,
"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"
"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."
Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,
"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."
"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"
"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.
"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"
"There is. But, before that..."
Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.
The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,
"Toori-kun..."
His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.
"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."
At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.
What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they enquired without a sound.
That moment.
"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"
A woman's voice came from the corridor.
Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.
Everyone looked at her,
"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,
"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."
Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper fromm the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,
"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."
"...Essay?"
"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."
Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,
"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, befre anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and swtiched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,
"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.
It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.
"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."
But, thus she said.
"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."
"...What would that be?"
"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"
Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.
"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."
A moment.
"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-23T19:51:14Z

Wry: Cover page included

[[Image:Horizon1B_049.jpg|thumb]]
''Even if there is doubt''

''Will it be settled, or''

''Can it be settled''

'''Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)'''

.

In the classroom where the sun shines in.
The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambience, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.
The desks in the class were mostly filled.
Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.
At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.
Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,
"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"
'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.
Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.
Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:
[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]
Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:
[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]
Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:
[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]
[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]
[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]
[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] {'why not support him'? idk}
In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. {in denial}
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,
"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"
While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.
In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.
"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

.

Thus Heidi began.
"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."
But, Heidi continued.
"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."
Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,
"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."
Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.
"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"
Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.
But, everyone in the classroom, even him,
"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"
There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,
"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"
I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.
Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.
"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."
A moment.
"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"
Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,
"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."
Thus,
"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"
"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"
"Don't just answer randomly!!"
Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.
"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."
Do you understand?
"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."
Everyone ceased their voices at those words.
Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.
"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."
Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,
"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."
To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,
"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"
"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."
I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,
"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."
"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"
"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" {*Nanitozo, seems rather archaic}
"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."
"Look who's talking!!"
Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.
Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.
"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."
I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.
Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,
"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

.

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.
It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.
Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,
"Sleepy..."
Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.
The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.
Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,
"Did I see a dream again?"
She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.
"From when Mother disappeared..."
Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids
"....Nnn"
Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.
Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.
...This is--.
The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.
After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.
Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.
It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,
"...The Method to Save Horizon"
She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.
To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,
to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.
Still,
"It's impossible after all."
She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.
That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,
...Do not go to the Academy, huh.
Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,
...I am just being a convenient piece.
Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.
From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,
"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"
Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.
She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.
Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.
She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.
"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."
Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.
"Anyway, breakfast."
Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.
She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,
...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.
She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.
...What will happen, I wonder.
She couldn't do anything last night.
Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.
"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."
I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.
It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.
Compared to him, I wonder what I am.
My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.
Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.
"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

.

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.
Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,
"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."
She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,
"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."
Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,
"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."
Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,
"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."
"You got it wrong--!"
Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,
"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"
As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,
"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"
Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.
"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"
"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"
Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,
"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."
"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."
Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.
"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."
"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.
Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.
[Enemy?]
"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."
"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."
Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.
"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."
Besides, thus he continued.
"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."
Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,
"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"
Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,
"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."
To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,
"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"
"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"
"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}
"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"
Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.
Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.
"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"
"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."
Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.
"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"
"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."
"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."
"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"
Heidi drew a breath.
"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"
Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.
"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

.

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.
"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."
To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.
"Then, what do you want me to do?"
"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."
"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."
"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."
Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"
Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,
"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"
"You're the worst!"
In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,
"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"
He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,
"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

.

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.
"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"
He drew a breath.
"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,
"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."
Well then,
"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,
1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.
2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.
3) Mood.
This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."
"Which one are we in now?"
In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.
"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."
But, Shirojiro continued.
"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.
That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.
"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.
Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"
"As well?"
As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.
"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"
Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,
"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000
yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"
"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"
Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,
"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."
That's why,
"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."
"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"
"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."
But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,
"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

.

If, thus Shirojiro stated.
On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,
"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"
"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"
Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.
"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."
"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"
It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.
He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,
"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"
Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.
"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"
"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"
Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,
"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."
"Do we really need that much land!?"
"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."
Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,
"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."
Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.
"Oh? Are you not done yet?"
"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"
Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.
After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,
"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."
How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.
Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,
"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"
"The area would be 660,000 square metres."
Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,
"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.
For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.
Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.
The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."
I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,
"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."
That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.
"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."
"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"
"Someone please put him in his place."
"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"
"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"
So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,
"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."
"T-then..."
Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.
"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."
Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.
"Oh my, is that so?"
It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,
"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"
"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."
"Just like that, huh!!"
Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,
"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"
"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."
Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,
"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."
"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"
"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.
"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"
"There is. But, before that..."
Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.
The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,
"Toori-kun..."
His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.
"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."
At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.
What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they enquired without a sound.
That moment.
"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"
A woman's voice came from the corridor.
Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.
Everyone looked at her,
"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

.

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,
"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."
Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper fromm the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,
"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."
"...Essay?"
"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."
Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,
"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, befre anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and swtiched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,
"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.
It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.
"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."
But, thus she said.
"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."
"...What would that be?"
"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"
Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.
"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."
A moment.
"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2013-12-23T19:48:22Z

Wry: Linked to chapter 23

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY). It takes place in the distant future of [[Owari no Chronicle]], another of Kawakami's light novel series. It conforms the GENESIS series of the verse.

==Alternative Languages==
The ''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

Editors are welcome.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==The ''GENESIS Series - Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' by Kawakami Minoru==

This novel is also translated by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Nanodesu].

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A ([[Horizon:Volume_1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/yjv91zemgwr0a0n/Horizon_1-A.epub ePUB])===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/character-introduction/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/glossary/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/history/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/school-rules/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - He who Dashes through the Air]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
Partial translations by [http://pastebin.com/u/midorikasa Midorikasa]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Table of Contents|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Character|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_SchoolRules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21 - Worrier in the Twilight]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter22|Chapter 22 - Unconcerned Colleagues]] (2/5)
**[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_22.5|Study - Religion on Musashi]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/GbjscVLf Midorikasa])'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_23|Chapter 23 - Skeptics in the Meeting Session]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/tAbZs3r7 Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 24 - The Determined on the Plains '''(by [http://pastebin.com/4dFYtj35 Midorikasa] )'''
**Study - The Musashi Ariadust Academy '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pBEGA8P3 Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/rdDX7AWK Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 26 - Refuter at the Execution Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/HRqXZpmH Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 27 - The Powerful Below Ground '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pzNn91SR Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 28 - The Usurper in Town '''(by [http://pastebin.com/M6v3FedQ Midorikasa] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36) '''(by [http://pastebin.com/2wQi2EWY Midorikasa])'''
**Study - Musashi's Knights '''(by [http://pastebin.com/Np9Czzpr Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 30 - Me at the Last Moment '''(by [http://pastebin.com/FfTDPDpz Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Preface|Preface]]
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Prologue|Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 01|Chapter 01: Members of the Vermilion Field]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 02|Chapter 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 03|Chapter 03: Travelers in the Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 04|Chapter 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 05|Chapter 05: Restraint from Every Direction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 06|Chapter 06: Greeter on the Deck]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 07|Chapter 07: Creators on the Battlefield]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 08|Chapter 08: Herald on the Stage]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 09|Chapter 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11: Groups of National Leaders]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 13|Chapter 13: Conversations between Worriers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 14|Chapter 14: Distant Affirmers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 15|Chapter 15: Immigrants to England]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 16|Chapter 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 17|Chapter 17: Recluses around the Corner]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 18|Chapter 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 19|Chapter 19: Those Descending to the Surface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 20|Chapter 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 21|Chapter 21: The Two in the Meeting Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 22|Chapter 22: Replier on the Chopping Block]]
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 08|Chapter 08 - One who Jumps into the Enclosure]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 09|Chapter 09 - Instigators in the Dining Hall]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Cheerful People under the Night Sky]]
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-B===
[[File:Vol 5B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-A===
[[File:Vol 6A.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-B===
[[File:Vol 6B.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-C===
[[File:Horizon6-C01-Cover.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]
:*[[user:Strike Forcer|Strike Forcer]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5B - 境界線上のホライゾンV<下> (October 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886855-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6A - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<上> (May 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891623-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6B - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<中> (July 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891820-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6C - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<下> (September 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891624-0)
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 23

2013-12-23T19:47:59Z

Wry: Initial copy of Midorikasa's translation

Even if there is doubt
Will it be settled, or
Can it be settled
Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality)

.

In the classroom where the sun shines in.
The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambience, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side.
The desks in the class were mostly filled.
Yet, they were not in a state of calm, nor were they in a state of silence.
At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiro's.
Putting a number of signframes into order and looking around her vicinity,
"So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then"
'After that,' Heidi spoke, she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window.
Toori's figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement.
Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe:
[He was taken to the police station last night, then seemed to have arrived first this morning.]
Noriki, Ulquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe:
[The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun... He had quite a few more offences before this so they had a lot to admonish him for]
Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own signframes, by themselves or through their Mauses:
[Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time.]
[He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well.]
[Not to mention Lane 11 of Tama's outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know...]
[Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder?] {'why not support him'? idk}
In response to Heidi's message, everyone waved their hands left and right. {in denial}
Heidi herself mouthed the words 'well can't help it', then after a pause,
"Toori-kun doesn't seem to be moving, so won't the rest of us think about various things? --Come on, Erimaki"
While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiro's direction and called their white fox.
In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of signframes expanding before it.
"The situation then, to start. --Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble."

.

Thus Heidi began.
"Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi Oplo she illegally possesses be extracted from her, and to account for the responsibility of Mikawa's destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide."
But, Heidi continued.
"Not only me, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are held by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice-President Seijun still has her authority, but as the temporary parliament has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Union's side. Any, we'd like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble."
Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once,
"Then, from here onwards we'll be hearing everyone's courses of action."
Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner.
"Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashi's transfer?"
Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand.
But, everyone in the classroom, even him,
"...Eh, is no one raising their hand up?"
There was a response to her inquiry. Noriki's voice. While touching the bandage on his cheek,
"We have nothing to work on. --How about listing all of that first?"
I see, thus Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissor.
Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said.
"The average person would be like -don't get me involved, please-, wouldn't they? Both the temporary parliament and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizon's suicide and Musashi's transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder."
A moment.
"Anyone's ideal situation would be, Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldn't it? There's still room for discussion on that part after all, isn't there? Well?"
Jud, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore,
"You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobu's legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus, his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East towards the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon."
Thus,
"If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go to?"
"Fufufu, how silly, do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening!"
"Don't just answer randomly!!"
Hmm, thus Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not.
"You know? If Horizon commits suicide, there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far East's core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy; the authority of Mikawa's monarch that will rule the Far East; All of that will be under the Testament Union's care."
Do you understand?
"The Far East will belong to the Testament Union."
Everyone ceased their voices at those words.
Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke.
"If Horizon commits suicide, The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. --That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizon's succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubu's authority as it is, the problem of Horizon's succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all the rights towards the Far East without any problem."
Then, thus Heidi prefaced. Without changing her smiling expression,
"Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours."
To those words, there was one response. Kimi's voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and with a bitter smile,
"So it's not -Are you getting on? Are you not?- then?"
"Jud, we are Musashi's residents after all."
I see, thus Noriki said, holding his arms and adjusted his sitting position. Looking at Heidi with a nod,
"I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far East area possesses... I won't be able to support them all in another place."
"In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means*!"
"...This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that* personally" {*Nanitozo, seems rather archaic}
"Fufu, Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. I'll rot if I do."
"Look who's talking!!"
Naruze formed a pout in response to everyone's punch line.
Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere, someone sounded in agreement.
"Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not... Everyone would think that way."
I see, definitely, thus Heidi responded, forming a smile.
Then, she continued, -well then- as a preface,
"Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment?"

.

In a dark room, a single figure rose up.
It was Masazumi, black haired and in white clothes.
Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were,
"Sleepy..."
Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything.
The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened colour to them.
Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek,
"Did I see a dream again?"
She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes.
"From when Mother disappeared..."
Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids
"....Nnn"
Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time.
Looking around her surroundings, her gaze lay on the books on the sofas and the table.
...This is--.
The records of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer temporary parliament's building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her father's group did her the favour of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it the night has passed.
After her father's group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere so Masazumi returned to her home.
Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents.
It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were,
"...The Method to Save Horizon"
She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished.
To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then,
to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side.
Still,
"It's impossible after all."
She was part of the temporary parliament, which holds the Testament Union's view, and she was unexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, thus she thought.
That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she haven't slept more than three hours. Furthermore,
...Do not go to the Academy, huh.
Right now, among the Chancellor and Student Council, she was the only one holding her authority. This was part of her father's group's plan to keep a grasp on the Academy's rights. In other words,
...I am just being a convenient piece.
Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawa's destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, parliament and the King, but the strong point here was the link between the King and the parliament. Under this state of emergency, if the King and parliament were to hold the rights of the Academy, negotiations will be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion, is what they likely concluded.
From her viewpoint, it was just a coup d'etat by the King and parliament on the Academy. But,
"...If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, there's plenty of merit to abide by it"
Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa.
She lightly stretched her body, then drew another.
Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa.
She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves weren't even ordered.
"But still, it doesn't seem like Father will come back home..."
Even if he did, I don't think he'll get mad looking at this situation. He'll most likely keep being indifferent, thus this thought strongly existed in her mind.
"Anyway, breakfast."
Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house has an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping.
She was free until the afternoon, as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition,
...The store where P-01s, Horizon used to be, huh.
She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night.
...What will happen, I wonder.
She couldn't do anything last night.
Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence.
"No... I wasn't unable to do anything."
I -didn't- do anything, thus Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement.
It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldn't do anything.
Compared to him, I wonder what I am.
My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashi's position.
Was that what my mistake was? thus Masazumi thought, as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table.
"Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder..."

.

Proceedings were advancing in the classroom.
Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox, Erimaki, on her head,
"Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending."
She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki on her head. While making sure no one else sees the contents,
"Let's see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being -guarded- by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesn't look like we'll be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasn't that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kun's care? Let's discuss that with the police when we have the chance."
Ah, thus Ulquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment,
"From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I don't know why they were stuck together inside the academy, but she's still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I don't think it will affect him either."
Nodding to his words, everyone, as if to warn,
"Well, even from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright."
"You got it wrong--!"
Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom. While wiping his forehead with a towel,
"I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major -life worship- that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young!"
As Ohiroshiki held his right arm out,
"...It is a crime to touch for lolicons, but for life worshippers, touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God!"
Right, right, thus Heidi nodded.
"Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we don't know each other, alright?"
"Hmm? Did I not explain it properly?"
Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidi's direction. As for Heidi, while skillfully caressing below Erimaki's neck, above her head,
"Then, for the others, first is Seijun, but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student and Chancellor Council still possessing authority."
"Masazumi-dono's father is a member of the temporary parliament after all."
Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued.
"From the temporary parliament's perspective, as if to represent the Student Council, letting the conductive Masazumi-dono retain her position would make things easier in the future."
"Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we can't hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority, but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting."
"By retaining Masazumi's position with her and having her on their side, the temporary parliament is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then."
Hmm, thus everyone fall into thinking.
Then, from Heidi's head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe.
[Enemy?]
"Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, don't say that."
"But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. They're the -ones on the other side- after all."
Thus Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Maus, and retrieved some data via signframe.
"Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kun's oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem we're facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed."
Besides, thus he continued.
"Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun is not here."
Yes, thus Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out,
"Masa is in Musashino's central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting between landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is--"
Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders,
"If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear, and Musashi's residents will be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other words, ...the Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord."
To those words, everyone looked at each other. As everyone starts whispering to each other,
"Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right?"
"Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name 'Nate' and wrote down something like 'Nato', no?"
"Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time... She'll definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance*." {Punishment where someone is tied with so much straw that only the neck can be seen, then the whole thing lit on fire}
"I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder?"
Everyone's whispers stopped at Heidi's words.
Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced, she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head.
"Well, I think that we're most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Union's dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and come here as a process of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight, thus--"
"As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And she'll become quite the force when she uses it."
Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together.
"Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Now... just by how many times more can she be?"
"She'd be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her it'll be all kinds of impossible."
"Ah, I shouldn't have called her Natto and stuff after all..."
"...As I said, why is everyone talking about all this guilty things?"
Heidi drew a breath.
"Well, let's do our best to make her our ally. Then, um"
Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side.
"Shiro-kun, is it fine now?"

.

Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated.
"You know? --This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon is in a pinch, and with our authority taken we don't seem to have a proper pace. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control, but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them."
To Heidi's call, Shirojiro sighed.
"Then, what do you want me to do?"
"Jud, from a businessman's point, I'd like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something."
"Even if you say that, I'm not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all."
"You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance."
Immediately after, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe [Profit Meter] on Shirojiro's head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in,
"Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, I've cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards!"
Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teacher's desk, and said,
"--I will now talk about money, which I love!"
"You're the worst!"
In response to everyone's punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore,
"Quieten down, my clients. See, I don't always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but I'll mae it such that it is. Understood?"
He made it clear what he is about to say. And then,
"Now, we are, -with our monarch, Horizon's life, as well as Musashi on the line- bargaining for the safety of ourselves with the Testament Union. That is our situation in my opinion."

.

See here, thus Shirojiro said again.
"There is something we call -ransom-, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say, to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or country's mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw one's life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern -life considerate financial economics-. Thus--"
He drew a breath.
"To the Far East, there is merit in shouldering an entire country's responsibility on its ruler's life. By cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe."
In other words,
"The value of a monarch's life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarch, authority over the country can quickly be transferred, and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor, but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process."
Well then,
"For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either,
1) At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country.
2) After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility.
3) Mood.
This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup d'etats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot.
The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2, it's usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, thus payment by land is not possible."
"Which one are we in now?"
In response to Heidi's question, Shirojiro stated.
"The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked, but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover Horizon holds a Logismoi Oplo, which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself, they will not be able to make the efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed."
But, Shirojiro continued.
"Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament.
That is why, after substituting Musashi for Mikawa, we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to -Musashi- as it is." {That is, after -Mikawa- is 'destroyed'}
Still, thus someone raised his voice. Tenzou, as he tilted his neck.
"Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us in such short notice.
Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site, but people are still leaving the place. We'll have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashi's residents, but there's the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well--"
"As well?"
As Shirojiro urged on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders.
"We'll have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but... Where will we get the money to cover for the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also. until then--"
Tenzou brought something covered in cloth. Held in his hand,
"This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed-- 1,000,000,000
yen. Other than that, we'll have to set up water systems and toilets, as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those?"
"A source of income, is what you're asking, right?"
Thus Shirojiro stated. Affirming with Tenzou,
"The people on the net are already in panic as we speak. I'll tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union is possessing a very large sum of money. You'll do best to understand what I mean by that."
That's why,
"The Union is raring to do this, and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems."
"Fufufu, miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know?"
"You'll explode, Aoi sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. They're eager to become our enemy."
But, as a preface, thus Shirojiro said,
"--Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen."

.

If, thus Shirojiro stated.
On his side, the map of the Far East is displayed. Indicating the foreign settlements on each country,
"If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means?"
"...We won't be able to trade? Is that it?"
Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidi's words.
"Almost correct. See here? Musashi's most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us, we will be in a hopeless situation."
"...Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship?"
It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did.
He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel,
"It's impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, so I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations, so--"
Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Maus draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant.
"Gu..., she's cute after all. Her design was done quite well, don't you think?"
"Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Maus as well?"
Gu..! thus Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Maus calmed him down. As she produces a number of signframes and graphs with the brush in her hand,
"It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown by soil. According to the Testament, in this era, the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. That's a 20 by 100 meter area."
"Do we really need that much land!?"
"Well, this is where the Testament's -interpretation- comes in."
Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it,
"If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, we'll find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth, so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square metres. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so it's not that suitable to start planting wheat here, but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation."
Everyone began to use their signframes and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned will be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands still cutting out the magazine, and looked around.
"Oh? Are you not done yet?"
"T-This woman is the worst! And she's more than ten years old! What a hag--"
Ah, thus Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head.
After a while, his Maus tapping on his shoulder, you see, he prefaced,
"--Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed, but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person we'll need 400,000 mats."
How quick, thus everyone said, holding their heads.
Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry,
"Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential block's two-person room would have four mats, so the area--"
"The area would be 660,000 square metres."
Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then,
"The standard hull of Musashi are no more than 1040 metres long and 144 metres wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, you'll get only about 155,000 square metres. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us.
For a semiannual crop we'll need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isn't just limited to staple. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals, and it'll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock, we'll need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we can't harvest animals more than once per year.
Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed... The Cooking Club's trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 floors, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough floors are the third left and right ships, with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture won't be enough, and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. We're essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own.
The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we can't just use it for something else."
I see, thus everyone murmured. Adele, who asked that question, dropped her shoulders,
"I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today..."
That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her.
"...Don't mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association."
"Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him,"
"Someone please put him in his place."
"W-Why are you all so harsh with me!?"
"Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone?"
So long as money is not involved, thus affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand,
"Musashi's emergency reserves will only last two weeks. We'll eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible."
"T-then..."
Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling.
"In the end, we'll eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union."
Haa, To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, -But-, in response.
"Oh my, is that so?"
It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, without looking at anyone,
"You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. ...The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us, -what do we do-"
"I see, the key thing to do is simple. --We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade."
"Just like that, huh!!"
Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele,
"...Uh, can we do something that convenient?"
"I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessman's standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them, --what we call the government."
Thus, he said, looking at the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light goes up to the heavens from the Earth Pulse every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction,
"There is only one method, that is, to bring the one affiliated with the temporary parliament, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent, ...We'll wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them."
"S-Shiro-kun, ...that scene just now may be quite cool!"
"--Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all!"
You are too honest with yourselves, thus everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question.
"Shiro-kun, but... Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side?"
"There is. But, before that..."
Thus, Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin.
The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was,
"Toori-kun..."
His figure in uniform adorned with chains stooped over the desk, where the sun shines well on, still not moving.
"Even with rights or whatever, ...If this idiot of a Chancellor President brings us down we won't be able to do anything."
At Shirojiro's words, everyone brought upon a deep atmosphere of silence.
What do we do? Everyone's eyes met. What should we do? thus they enquired without a sound.
That moment.
"--Right, I hope you’re not thinking of anything dangerous!"
A woman's voice came from the corridor.
Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey.
Everyone looked at her,
"Oriotorai-sensei...!?"

.

Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teacher's desk,
"Well, there is a lot to think about, isn't there? For now, we're doing class work in homeroom."
Then, Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper fromm the latch on her hip and placed in on the teacher's desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed, those paper copies were,
"Manuscript paper. --For today morning, I'll have you write an essay."
"...Essay?"
"Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you to read out their work."
Oriotorai did not mind the 'Geh' sounds everyone made. Showing a grin,
"The title will be -What I Want to Do-. Right now, everyone is thinking only about -What We Should do-, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And then, befre anything--"
Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and swtiched the monitor on the shelf on. A torii-type signframe appeared, and before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody.
Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling,
"I'm sure everyone is thinking about -What I Want to Do- right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result."
An image projected.
It was the scene above the hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up.
"K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espana, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. ...This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as a friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa."
But, thus she said.
"In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espana will return to the Far East."
"...What would that be?"
"The Divine Weapon, -Slicing Dragonfly-"
Oriotorai's smile become something that remained only at the tip of her mouth.
"Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking."
A moment.
"About -What I Want to Do- right now."

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T19:23:05Z

Wry:

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T17:34:33Z

Wry: Cleaned up translation notes

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them <ref>踏み絵(fumi-e) = Allegiance test. Suspected followers of Trisch faith were ordered to step on Christian images.</ref> won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships <ref>Murayama, Tama</ref> have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour <ref>as a function of fumi-e</ref>. People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

==Translator's notes==
<references/>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T17:27:12Z

Wry: Moved TL notes using references

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them <ref>(word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on)</ref> won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships <ref>Murayama, Tama</ref> have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour <ref>(as a function of fumi-e)</ref>. People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

==Translator's notes==
<references/>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T17:25:19Z

Wry:

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them <ref>(word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on)</ref> won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

==Translator's notes==
<references/>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T16:18:06Z

Wry: Formatting list and proceeding line

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2013-12-23T05:32:05Z

Wry: /* Updated link to chapter 22.5 */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY). It takes place in the distant future of [[Owari no Chronicle]], another of Kawakami's light novel series. It conforms the GENESIS series of the verse.

==Alternative Languages==
The ''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

Editors are welcome.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==The ''GENESIS Series - Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' by Kawakami Minoru==

This novel is also translated by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Nanodesu].

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A ([[Horizon:Volume_1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/yjv91zemgwr0a0n/Horizon_1-A.epub ePUB])===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/character-introduction/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/glossary/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/history/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/school-rules/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - He who Dashes through the Air]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
Partial translations by [http://pastebin.com/u/midorikasa Midorikasa]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Table of Contents|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Character|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_SchoolRules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21 - Worrier in the Twilight]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter22|Chapter 22 - Unconcerned Colleagues]]
**[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_22.5|Study - Religion on Musashi]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/GbjscVLf Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 23 - Skeptics in the Meeting Session '''(by [http://pastebin.com/tAbZs3r7 Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 24 - The Determined on the Plains '''(by [http://pastebin.com/4dFYtj35 Midorikasa] )'''
**Study - The Musashi Ariadust Academy '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pBEGA8P3 Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/rdDX7AWK Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 26 - Refuter at the Execution Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/HRqXZpmH Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 27 - The Powerful Below Ground '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pzNn91SR Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 28 - The Usurper in Town '''(by [http://pastebin.com/M6v3FedQ Midorikasa] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36) '''(by [http://pastebin.com/2wQi2EWY Midorikasa])'''
**Study - Musashi's Knights '''(by [http://pastebin.com/Np9Czzpr Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 30 - Me at the Last Moment '''(by [http://pastebin.com/FfTDPDpz Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Preface|Preface]]
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Prologue|Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 01|Chapter 01: Members of the Vermilion Field]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 02|Chapter 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 03|Chapter 03: Travelers in the Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 04|Chapter 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 05|Chapter 05: Restraint from Every Direction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 06|Chapter 06: Greeter on the Deck]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 07|Chapter 07: Creators on the Battlefield]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 08|Chapter 08: Herald on the Stage]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 09|Chapter 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11: Groups of National Leaders]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 13|Chapter 13: Conversations between Worriers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 14|Chapter 14: Distant Affirmers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 15|Chapter 15: Immigrants to England]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 16|Chapter 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 17|Chapter 17: Recluses around the Corner]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 18|Chapter 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 19|Chapter 19: Those Descending to the Surface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 20|Chapter 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 21|Chapter 21: The Two in the Meeting Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 22|Chapter 22: Replier on the Chopping Block]]
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 08|Chapter 08 - One who Jumps into the Enclosure]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 09|Chapter 09 - Instigators in the Dining Hall]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Cheerful People under the Night Sky]]
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-B===
[[File:Vol 5B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-A===
[[File:Vol 6A.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-B===
[[File:Vol 6B.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-C===
[[File:Horizon6-C01-Cover.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]
:*[[user:Strike Forcer|Strike Forcer]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5B - 境界線上のホライゾンV<下> (October 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886855-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6A - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<上> (May 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891623-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6B - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<中> (July 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891820-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6C - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<下> (September 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891624-0)
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22.5

2013-12-23T05:26:10Z

Wry: Formatting list and proceeding line

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
# Prohibited Religion Tax
# Missionary Activity Ban
# Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction

''Kimi'': (1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22.5

2013-12-23T05:22:46Z

Wry: Wry moved page Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22.5 to Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5: Missing space between chapter and chapter numbering

#REDIRECT [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5]]

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T05:22:46Z

Wry: Wry moved page Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter22.5 to Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5: Missing space between chapter and chapter numbering

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
1. Prohibited Religion Tax
2. Missionary Activity Ban.
3. Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction.

(1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T05:19:33Z

Wry: Minor edits to meet format guidelines

==Chapter 22.5 Study: Religion on Musashi==
[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail]]

''Toori'': Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

''Toori'': Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

''Kimi'': Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

''Toori'': Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

''Kimi'': Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
1. Prohibited Religion Tax
2. Missionary Activity Ban.
3. Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction.

(1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

''Toori'': Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

''Kimi'': Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

''Toori'': ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

''Kimi'': ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T05:07:52Z

Wry: Added thumbnail of novel scan

[[File:Horizon1B 048.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Religion on Musashi

Toori: Neechan! Neechan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

Toori: Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

Toori: Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Murasai here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

Kimi: Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
1. Prohibited Religion Tax
2. Missionary Activity Ban.
3. Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction.

(1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

Toori: Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

Kimi: Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

Toori: ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

Kimi: ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 22.5

2013-12-23T05:03:57Z

Wry: Added Midorikasa's translation

Religion on Musashi

Toori: Neechan! Neechan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can't persecute them (word here is fumi-e, Christian images suspected followers were ordered to step on) won't there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!?

Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you'd be better off making a thread about this, but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act?

Toori: Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET'S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation!

Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, The Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism.

Toori: Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirch and Murasai here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago.

Kimi: Yes, this is where 'Interpretation' comes in. To list:
1. Prohibited Religion Tax
2. Missionary Activity Ban.
3. Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction.

(1) here is essentially replacing the 'Ignoring Prohibited Religions' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling 'those that are not present', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower, the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East.

Toori: Wait, that is expensive! Isn't that too high? Is this legal?

Kimi: Well, we're forbidding religions after all.　Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status, and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi's second left and right ships (Murayama, Tama) have foreigner-centric towns in the lower floor, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well.

Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become 'hidden', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can't pay you'll have to do manual labour (as a function of fumi-e). People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of 'hiding', though they still put signs out in reality.

With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand?

Toori: ...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into.

Kimi: ...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead?

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2013-12-23T05:03:09Z

Wry: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY). It takes place in the distant future of [[Owari no Chronicle]], another of Kawakami's light novel series. It conforms the GENESIS series of the verse.

==Alternative Languages==
The ''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon ~ Russian]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

Editors are welcome.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==The ''GENESIS Series - Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon'' by Kawakami Minoru==

This novel is also translated by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Nanodesu].

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A ([[Horizon:Volume_1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/yjv91zemgwr0a0n/Horizon_1-A.epub ePUB])===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/character-introduction/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/glossary/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/history/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/preface/school-rules/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]] '''(by [http://kyousenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - He who Dashes through the Air]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
Partial translations by [http://pastebin.com/u/midorikasa Midorikasa]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Table of Contents|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Character|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_SchoolRules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_21|Chapter 21 - Worrier in the Twilight]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter22|Chapter 22 - Unconcerned Colleagues]]
**[[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter22.5|Study - Religion on Musashi]] '''(by [http://pastebin.com/GbjscVLf Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 23 - Skeptics in the Meeting Session '''(by [http://pastebin.com/tAbZs3r7 Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 24 - The Determined on the Plains '''(by [http://pastebin.com/4dFYtj35 Midorikasa] )'''
**Study - The Musashi Ariadust Academy '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pBEGA8P3 Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/rdDX7AWK Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 26 - Refuter at the Execution Grounds '''(by [http://pastebin.com/HRqXZpmH Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 27 - The Powerful Below Ground '''(by [http://pastebin.com/pzNn91SR Midorikasa] )'''
*Chapter 28 - The Usurper in Town '''(by [http://pastebin.com/M6v3FedQ Midorikasa] )'''
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36) '''(by [http://pastebin.com/2wQi2EWY Midorikasa])'''
**Study - Musashi's Knights '''(by [http://pastebin.com/Np9Czzpr Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 30 - Me at the Last Moment '''(by [http://pastebin.com/FfTDPDpz Midorikasa])'''
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Preface|Preface]]
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Prologue|Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 01|Chapter 01: Members of the Vermilion Field]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 02|Chapter 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 03|Chapter 03: Travelers in the Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 04|Chapter 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 05|Chapter 05: Restraint from Every Direction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 06|Chapter 06: Greeter on the Deck]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 07|Chapter 07: Creators on the Battlefield]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 08|Chapter 08: Herald on the Stage]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 09|Chapter 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11: Groups of National Leaders]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 13|Chapter 13: Conversations between Worriers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 14|Chapter 14: Distant Affirmers]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 15|Chapter 15: Immigrants to England]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 16|Chapter 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 17|Chapter 17: Recluses around the Corner]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 18|Chapter 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 19|Chapter 19: Those Descending to the Surface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 20|Chapter 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 21|Chapter 21: The Two in the Meeting Place]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2 Chapter 22|Chapter 22: Replier on the Chopping Block]]
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 08|Chapter 08 - One who Jumps into the Enclosure]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 09|Chapter 09 - Instigators in the Dining Hall]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - Cheerful People under the Night Sky]]
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-B===
[[File:Vol 5B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-A===
[[File:Vol 6A.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-B===
[[File:Vol 6B.jpeg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-C===
[[File:Horizon6-C01-Cover.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 6C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]
:*[[user:Strike Forcer|Strike Forcer]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5B - 境界線上のホライゾンV<下> (October 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886855-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6A - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<上> (May 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891623-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6B - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<中> (July 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891820-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6C - 境界線上のホライゾンVI<下> (September 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891624-0)
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page

2013-12-23T04:57:20Z

Wry: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
::*Preface - [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]] - '''Completed'''
::*Table of Content - [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]] - '''Completed'''
::*Character Introduction - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Glossary - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*History - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*School Rules - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Prologue - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]　- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 01 - [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 02 - [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 03 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 04 - [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 05 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 06 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 07 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 08 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 09 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 11 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 12 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 13 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 14 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 15 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 16 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 17 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] - '''Completed''' (Last bit by [[User:Js06|Js06]])
::*Chapter 18 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 19 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 20 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29 - [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41 - [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
*Preface - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 01 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 02 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 03 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 04 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 05 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 06 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 07 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 08 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 09 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 10 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 11 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 12 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 13 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 14 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 15 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 16 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 17 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 18 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 19 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 20 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 21 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 22 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 23 - [[User:Js06|Js06]]
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 09 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 10 - [[User:Js06|Js06]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 11 - [[User:Js06|Js06]]
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue - [[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===

*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 62 - The Supporter from Faraway Place - [[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Chapter 95 - [[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]
*Last Chapter

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar}}
</noinclude>

User:Wry

2013-12-23T04:53:49Z

Wry: Created page with "Interested in working on Kyoukaisenjou no Horizon, Owari no Chronicle editting."

Interested in working on Kyoukaisenjou no Horizon, Owari no Chronicle editting.